Author: admin

  • My naughty family – part 2

    Font size : +


    ——
    Note for the readers: being a non-english native speaker, I carefully proofread my stories. Anyway, if you happen to see a mistake, just pretend it’s not there! 🙂
    MANY THANKS to all the readers who showed appreciation for my stories! Have fun!
    ——

    “Laura, is there something else to put in the car?”
    “I’m checking, John, but it seems we are ready now”
    “Finally! It looks like we are going to stay away for a month!”
    “Come on, John, you know I need to be sure I have everything I need with me”
    “I know honey, I know.”

    Every year the same scene: my dad gets annoyed while waiting for my mom to be ready, while she ticks every item from her checklist. She is very neat and precise, so when it’s time to pack, she is in charge, but she always fear to forget something. The moments before leaving for holidays are often hectic, but my father is able to keep my mother quiet enough. Me and brother were just enjoying the show.

    “Isabel, Alex, come here and say hallo to mom and dad!”
    For the first time after many years, our parents were about to go on holiday for one week, only the two of them. I had to fight a bit, but in the end they realized that at the age of 17, I could survive without my parents for seven days.
    “Listen, you have food in the fridge, and you just need to warm it up in the microwave”.
    “Ok, mom, but you didn’t need to cook all that stuff” I said.
    “I don’t want you to eat junk food for a week, that’s it” she replied. “And, Alex, please, take care of your sister!”

    “You can be damn sure about it!” I thought. I couldn’t wait for Alex to take special care of me.
    “Don’t worry, mum, drive save and enjoy your holiday!”

    While Alex was closing the gate, I was feeling already aroused, thinking about the days to come. Alex took me to the seaside for some days one week ago, and we barely touched the sand. I think I spent more time naked than with something on, my desire of cock was insatiable: I usually woke up Alex with a blowjob, and he just loved that. Sometimes we started our day with a 69, and I was glad my pussy was the first thing he saw in the morning. Inside that hotel room we had sex under the shower, in the bathtub, on the floor. A couple of times I also jerked him off underwater after a long swim in the sea. I was always turned on, and so was he: one evening I was out on the balcony, wearing my bikini and enjoying the panorama: I heard he was jerking off on the bed, staring at my ass. Then he came outside, silently took my panties off, and slid his hard cock in my pussy, taking me from behind. All the people walking down on the street could have enjoyed a live sex show, if they only had looked up. I came hard but quietly, not the get everyone’s attention, and the feeling of his warm cum on my back while I was admiring the sunset is the best postcard I could ever collect.

    Since we came home, tough, we just had a couple of quickies, so I was terribly horny. As soon as he closed the door, I literally jumped on him, and we started to make out.
    “Easy, sis! Let’s wait a moment, if mom realizes she forgot something, they will be back.”
    “Uhm you are right… How about you finger me, then? I don’t need to get undressed…” I smiled.
    “You nasty girl, come here!” He put his tongue down my throat and grabbed my ass, I could feel his cock on my stomach, and my pussy was already in need of his fingers.
    His hand then disappeared under my skirt and started rubbing on my panties, right over my clit.
    “Oh finally Alex, yes! Get inside my panties and finger my little pussy!”

    Then his phone buzzed, someone texted him. He grabbed the phone and said “Damn, it’s mom, let me read it”.
    “Hi honey, we’re already stuck in the traffic jam, but definitely on our way to the beach! 🙂 Love you.”
    A big smile appeared on our faces.
    “They’re not coming back” I said
    “They’re not coming back, and we can go further” he added.
    “Then let’s go have some fun!” I said.

    We ran upstairs, taking all our clothes off on the way to my bedroom. As we touched my bed, we were already completely naked. Alex took one of my feet in his hands, and started sucking on my toe, he knew how much I loved that!
    Then he eagerly kissed me all the way up to my lips, down to my tits, and finally to my pussy. He was literally eating me!
    “I love every inch of your body, Isabel”. His eyes were full of desire, adding fuel to my fire.
    “And I love every inch of you cock, Alex”.
    He sucked my clit, my lips, and licked my asshole, with growing passion. As always, he managed to make me cum in a few minutes, but then I begged him to fuck me. I truly loved every inch of his cock, and with an empty house I was finally free to scream in pleasure.
    “Yes, Alex, yes, fuck me, fuck me hard! Make your little sister come, don’t stop”
    “Oh yes, Isabel, I love fucking your sweet pussy, I’m coming!!!”
    “Yes, Alex, give me your huge load!”

    Seeing his powerful ejaculation covering my tummy with his sperm, made me cum as well. I stroke his cock while rubbing my clit to add pleasure to pleasure. We were in desperate need of orgasms.

    “It’s going to be a hell of a week, right, sis?” he smiled
    “Definitely!” I replied. “Are we having fun again this evening?”
    “No need to ask! Where are you going this afternoon?”
    “Our cousin Sandra invited me over”
    “Oh really?” He looked surprised. “Why?”
    “I haven’t seen her in a while. Just a coffee, and probably a bit of girl talk” I smiled.
    “Does girl talk include our… intimate moments?”
    “Don’t be silly, Alex: what happens between us, stays between us.”
    “Ok, Isabel” he smiled “I’ll go meet Simon then. I love you”.
    “I love you too”.

    I took a shower, then got dressed and went to Sandra’s house.
    Although we don’t see each other very often, I feel very close to my cousin: she is 24, and I consider her as the older sister I don’t have. Whenever I needed someone to talk to, she has always been there. You know, there are things you are not comfortable sharing with your mother. My parents feel safe when I’m with her, so we go shopping, we’ve been on holidays together and sometimes I even go out with her. She practically knows all my secrets, but the one about me and my brother… no, she will never get to know that.

    Actually we are not blood related: she was born in the Dominican Republic, and she has been adopted at the age of two, because my uncle couldn’t have children.
    She is truly a gorgeous girl: her exotic beauty, together with her stunning body and her charming smile are irresistible, and of course she is very popular among men. She could literally choose anyone, if she wanted to.

    But sometimes things simply don’t go the way you expect them to go: Sandra is a lesbian.
    I think nobody in our families knows it, except me. I was so shocked when she told me, a few months ago, I couldn’t believe it: high heels, mini skirt, perfect make-up, she has never shown a sign of any masculine side. She has been with a couple of boys, but that little voice never stopped – she told me – and when she had the opportunity to be with another girl, during a school camp, she realized she found her way.
    I am now used to hear her talking about her adventures, her favorite quote is “you can have fun with a big cock, but no man in the world can eat your pussy like a woman does”.

    She offered me an ice-cream, and then we started talking. I told her about the school, and my plans for the summer, she told me about her work and showed me some photos of her recent trip to Paris. Then inevitably, the conversation turned to love and sex.
    “I’ve been looking at you since you entered the door, and I’m pretty sure those boobs got bigger, right?” she asked.
    I blushed and replied “You think so? Maybe, I’m not sure”.
    “You know it!” she laughed “I’m sure boys love your breasts, don’t they?”.
    “Well, I guess so…”
    “What’s with the shyness, today? Don’t you dare hide me something, Isabel…”
    “Come on, Sandra, you know I’d tell you everything”. I managed to lie in a credible way.

    “Well, let’s change subject then: listen, I have some dresses I don’t use anymore, would you like to check them out? Maybe there is something you like.”
    “Of course I’d like to check them out!”

    Me and Sandra wear approximately the same size, and we have identical taste when it comes to clothes. Maybe our DNAs are not so different!
    Plus, I could never afford to spend what she spends for her shoes and dresses, so it’s very kind of her to pass something nice on to me.

    We went upstairs in her bedroom, and at first she showed me her latest purchases – fabulous, no need to say – then she handed me a couple of dresses to try on.
    I took off my clothes, but as soon as I got undressed, I saw Sandra staring at me, saying “Wow!”
    And I thought “SHIT!”

    “You better explain me something, honey, ’cause I’ve never seen you wearing black lace underwear to come meet me…”

    Of course I didn’t want to impress Sandra. It’s just that I know how Alex loves black lingerie, and I wanted to surprise him once back home. Unfortunately I still don’t own any sexy underwear, so I stole something nice from my mom’s drawer, and put it on before going out.
    I didn’t imagine that someone else could have seen me, and now I had to come up with a plausible excuse for Sandra. I couldn’t fool her.

    “I-I actually stole it from my mom’s drawer” I said, embarrassed.
    “Well, it’s no surprise that my spicy aunt owns spicy underwear, and I have to admit you look gorgeous in it. But I still don’t understand why you are wearing it.”
    “I-I just wanted to try it!”
    “Isabel? No bullshit here, please”.
    “Ok, ok. You taught me that a woman must be always good looking, right? Everything in order, because you never know what could happen to you, right?
    Well, this evening I’m having dinner with a guy I like, and I wanted to be pretty for him, that’s it!”

    Sandra gave me one of her brightest smile: “Oh, Isabel, come here, my little girl!” and she hugged me.
    “I couldn’t be prouder of you! My lessons are starting to pay off! Good girl, I’m going to find the best dress for you! Do I know this guy?”
    “N-No, actually, he lives quite far from here”
    “Then, he’d surely want to be rewarded!” she winked. “I want you to call me tomorrow for ALL the details!” she smiled.
    “Promised!”
    She seemed very excited about it, and I was glad I came out of that difficult situation. All in all, I didn’t even had to lie that much!

    “Let me just say something here, Isabel. You really look great, but your panties are almost transparent…”
    “Do you think it’s vulgar?”
    “On the contrary, I find it elegant… provided that no hair is shown.”
    “What do you mean?”
    “I mean you have to be shaved…”

    She must have read the surprise on my face. “You don’t have a second chance to make a good first impression, honey. Your man is more likely to prefer shaved pussies than hairy ones. And anyway, he won’t bother, believe me.”
    “Do you really think it’s a good idea?”
    “Trust me. If you get to the after-dinner fun, you’ll be thankful”.
    “But I’ve never shaved my pussy… I think I might hurt myself”
    “And what do you think older cousins are for? I’ll take care of that. When it comes to pussies, I’m the expert!” she giggled, proudly.
    “Well, if you think I have to…”
    “Let me show you the result, Isabel, so you can see for yourself. Take those panties off, I’ll show you how they look on my shaved pussy”.

    I had never exchanged underwear with any of my female friends, but with Sandra it felt completely natural.
    “See? It’s way better!”
    On a gorgeous body like hers, any underwear would look great, but I have to admit that seeing no hair through the lace was quite appealing. Alex would have loved it, I’m sure.
    “Ok, Sandra, let’s shave this little pussy!”
    “Yeah, baby! You are going to love it!” We both laughed.
    “Should we move to the bathroom?” I asked.
    “No, we’ll stay here on my bed. It will be easier for me, and more comfortable for you, since it’s your first time”.

    Sandra went to the bathroom and came back with all the necessary tools: trimmer, razor, shaving cream, and a couple of towels. As she walked in, I noticed she had taken my panties off, and was just wearing her bra.

    “Do you want to know a little secret? When I’m home alone I love walking with no panties on, it makes me feel so good” she smiled. “Hope you don’t mind”
    “Your house, your rules” I said. “My friends would do anything to see what I’m seeing now.” I smiled.
    I’m pretty sure Sandra lives in their hottest fantasies.
    “Now, relax: you can lay on my pillows, and have a look at what I’m doing.”

    I was laying on my cousin’s bed, both of us pretty much naked, and I had just spread my legs in order for her to shave my pussy: I wouldn’t have bet a penny on that, one hour before. Nonetheless, I was completely at my ease.
    “The first step is easy: we’ll trim out most of your hair, and if you keep shaving, you won’t need to do it again.”
    In a matter of seconds my pubic hair was gone. “That’s already a huge difference” I said.
    “Believe me, you’ll love the softness of your skin at the end” she assured.

    Then she took the shaving cream and started rubbing it on me. I thought she would have asked me if I was ok with that, but she took it for granted.
    “Be sure to put the cream everywhere, so the razor will be more effective”.

    Feeling a woman’s touch around my pussy for the first time was kinda weird. There should have been no malice in her hands, but she happened to touch my clit twice, by accident – she said – and I little jumped on the bed both times. I couldn’t deny I was feeling a sort of arousal, anyway. My mind began to picture some awkward scenarios, that I tried to fight back. But the arousal was still there.

    Sandra’s voice interrupted my thoughts.
    “Ok, now we can go with the razor”.
    As she put the cold blades on my skin, I let out a little moan.
    “Oh sorry, Isabel, is everything ok?”
    “Y-yes, I’m ok”
    “Any chance you might be enjoying it, baby?” she giggled.

    I was actually enjoying it quite a lot, her warm hands felt so good on me, and she was very delicate, a true expert. I instinctively spread my legs a little more to let Sandra shave me carefully. I was feeling both relaxed and aroused at the same time, and once completed her job she said, to my regret, “We are done shaving, Isabel.” and smiled at me. As she was talking, I felt her breath on my pussy, and a shiver went all the way up to my head.
    “Now let me clean you up”.

    Sandra took a soft towel to remove the shaving cream I had here and there on my crotch. I immediately found myself moving my hips to follow her hand, trying to press my pussy harder against it, and moaning in a low voice. The more I pushed, the more she pushed me back. The towel brushing on my skin got me all wet, I just hoped it could dry away the evidence of my involvement. Because I was totally involved.

    “Here, admire your brand new pussy” said Sandra. Then she placed a small round mirror between my legs, to let me have a close look at the result: it felt weird at first, but I immediately liked it. I also noticed that despite the towel, I was still wet. But I liked it as well.
    “It’s so nice” I said
    “It surely is” she replied.

    In that moment I realized that Sandra was lying on her belly, with her head between my spread legs, and her face a few inches away from my newly shaved pussy. Her black skin was in contrast with my pale legs, and that picture was amazing to my eyes. I think she saw the admiration I had in my eyes.

    “Give me your hand” she said. Then she took my index finger, and began caressing my skin, starting from my knee, then to my inner tights, and finally to my pussy. I was touching myself, with Sandra guiding my hand.
    “I want you to feel how soft you are now”
    She moved my finger around my lips, up and down, very slowly, to let me feel every single millimeter of my skin. She carefully avoided my clit, which instead was begging for attention. Then she moved my hand up, to reach my belly button, and from there, all the way down to reach my pussy again.
    This time she let the tip of my finger get wet with my pussy juice, then started rubbing my clit. My cousin was masturbating me with my own hand, and the feeling was overwhelming, I was about to climax.
    My finger penetrated me a little more, but then Sandra took the lead: she pulled away my hand, then softly slid two fingers in my pussy while her lips started to suck on my clit.

    I wanted to say “What are you doing?” but I couldn’t spell a single word.
    A very small part of me felt I was doing something wrong, but I honestly didn’t care, I was loving every single second of her tongue on my pussy. I groaned in pleasure, and closing my eyes, I pushed her head deep down on my crotch. After a few minutes of pure heaven I reached the most powerful orgasm of my life. I just let out a long, loud scream, still unable to speak.

    The waves of pleasure were still beating every corner of my body, but Sandra decided I should get no rest: her fingers never stopped banging me, and her tongue was glued to my clit. I honestly didn’t want her to stop either, and I quickly took the short road to yet another long, strong orgasm.

    After I came for the second time in my cousin’s mouth, she climbed up to me and kissed me passionately. The taste of my own pussy is always a turn-on, and I kissed her back while my hand reached down to grab her firm ass. Then I unhooked her bra and threw it on the floor. Mine was already gone, I don’t know exactly when.

    I never ever had lesbian thoughts before, but the only thing I wanted to do in that precise moment was eating Sandra’s pussy. And I wanted it badly. Did I become a slut all of a sudden? Maybe, but I was having such a good time, there was no room for regret.

    We rolled over, so I was now on top of her. I licked her ear, went down on her neck, then I squeezed her big ebony boobs with my tiny white hands and sucked her hard nipples. Women shouldn’t be surprised that men love tits so much, especially if you are lucky enough to come across a spectacular rack like the one of my cousin. By her moans I knew she was very sensitive there, and I was loving to give her pleasure. But the best had yet to come.

    I couldn’t have enough of the softness of her skin, I kissed her stomach, licked her belly button – another highly sensitive spot of hers – then finally I got there: I almost couldn’t believe I was about to eat my first pussy, but I couldn’t wait for it.

    I didn’t exactly know what to do, but then I recalled what Sandra use to say: “no man in the world can lick a pussy like a woman does”, and I just let my instinct lead me.
    I started with some innocent kisses on her lips, then I added a bit of tongue with every kiss, and got closer to her clit. Again, I started sucking it gently, then harder and harder. The taste of her pussy juice was lovely, and as my tongue was furiously licking her, I put two fingers in her soaking wet vagina and started banging her.

    In a panting voice Sandra managed to say “O-one more finger, Isabel”, and I surely didn’t want to let her down.
    With three fingers screwing her vagina, her moans became louder, and I was diving in her pussy under the pressure of her hands. I sensed she was about to come, and so was I.
    “Oh Isabel, don’t stop, don’t stop, I’m cumming!”
    “Yes, Sandra, cum, cum in my mouth!”
    “Oh yessss, yesss, YESSSS!”

    As she reached her orgasm, I came too, but my lips didn’t move from her clit until she stopped spasming.
    Then I laid down next to her, I fingered myself with the hand I had just used to bang her, and finally licked every single drop of our mixed juices from my fingers.

    “Welcome to the club, Isabel”, she smiled.
    “Thank you! Does this qualify me as a lesbian?” I asked
    “Well, maybe you are not a true lesbian, but you do like pussies for sure!” she laughed.
    “I know I like your pussy, and that’s enough for me”.
    We kissed and hugged, then stayed silent for a while, caressing our skin.

    “We got a bit carried away, but now we should choose your dress for tonight, baby”
    “Yes you are right, but I don’t really feel any urge to get dressed, right now” I smiled.
    “Well, that wouldn’t be polite, but if you want to cancel your date, I think we wouldn’t get bored at all!”. We both laughed.
    “I’m kidding” she continued “you should really go meet your ‘friend’ now. But instead of calling me, why don’t you come here tomorrow to tell me how it went?”
    “I’ll be here tomorrow, you have my word!”
    “And may I have something else, beyond your word?” she said smiling, with false innocence.

    We both laughed, and I nodded, kissing her.
    She will definitely have much more than my word.


    3 comments
    «1»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-09-05 08:42:19
    I love your writing. You havea wonderful command of english. Please keep your stories coming. You soon need to have mom and dad catch them.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-08-22 21:57:23
    Please keep going I really liked this

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-08-22 21:57:23
    Please keep going I really liked this

    «1»
  • Sister’s Surprise, Chapter 6: The Slumber Party

    Font size : +


    This is a continuation of a transsexual and incest story. If your sensibilities are offended by that, continue reading at your discrection, having been warned.

    For those who have been waiting eagerly for this chapter, no further introduction is needed. But for all others, allow me to recap the highlights here:

    Michael had been living with his high school sweetheart, April, but also with a deep secret. When she discovered his cross-dressing tendencies, she threw him out, and flamed what he was doing to all of Facebook.

    With nowhere else to go, he went to his sister’s place. Jessica not only welcomed him, she had even encouraged him to dress up, if he wanted to. Feeling confident by her offer, Michael transformed into Michelle for the night. That was when he discovered that Jessica knew about his desire to not only cross-dress, but to actually be a woman, and had been planning for this day for nearly six years, ever since she caught Michelle masturbating while wearing her clothes. That night, things quickly escalated, as the two siblings, now forever sisters, made love.

    During a confidence-building trip to the mall, Michelle discovered that Jessica had a secret bank account just for her, and she would have enough money to buy whatever she needed to make her transition complete, everything from clothes, hormones pills, and even implants. Money wouldn’t be an obstacle for Michelle’s transformation.

    It was two weeks later, as Michelle was passing for a girl on a daily basis that April popped back into Michelle’s life. She was sorry for the way she treated ‘him’, and wanted to apologize to ‘him’ in person. She never got the chance, as Michael was no more, and Michelle arrived to accept the apology, while offering her own apology for hiding it for so long.

    That night, Michelle came home to an emotional Jessica, who had just discovered that she was pregnant.

    To complicate matters further, April decided she wanted to be an intimate part of Michelle’s new life, and asked Jessica to help her do that. As the conversation between them evolved, April figured out two important things: That she would have to be dominating and forceful to get back with Michelle, by not taking ‘no’ for an answer. And that the baby Jessica was going to have belonged to Michelle.

    Armed with that information, April all but lured Michelle to their old apartment, and the two made love. Afterwards, as Michelle discovered how much April actually knew about her and her sister. April then invited her to a sleepover, one that Jessica and April had arranged specially for Michelle.

    Enjoy the latest chapter.

    Sister’s Surprise, Chapter 6: The Slumber Party

    April and I shared a quick shower after our impromptu lovemaking. She spent nearly the whole time commenting on the changes I was undergoing, from my slowly developing breasts, to the fine hair growing on my mound. “Even with the evidence staring me in the face”, she said as she bent over to give my clitty a quick kiss, “I can only see the beautiful girl you’re becoming”, she said sweetly, before giving me a kiss on the lips.

    I left her apartment, my hand holding hers, reluctant to let go, as our grasp slowly slid from each others with our arms outstretched. From the door, she blew me a kiss, “See you tonight, Shelly”, she seductively whispered before closing the door.

    I drove home quickly, unsure if I hadn’t broken a thousand traffic laws to get there. Jessica had some explaining to do. I wasn’t mad- well, maybe I was a little- but just mostly annoyed that she was making all these plans without even letting me know.

    Of course, whatever irritation (and though I wouldn’t even admit it to myself, anger) I felt, melted away as soon as I walked in, and saw the door to our bedroom open. Jessica had just walked out of the shower, naked, her body glistening from the beaded water across her skin. Her brunette hair wrapped up in a towel to dry. My eyes only momentarily saw her breasts and hips- becoming instantly consumed in by lust over the beautiful creature- before my eyes fell to her stomach. Though not yet evident to the world, she was pregnant, with our child. That knowledge tempered my irritation.

    “Oh.. hi Shelly”, she said, bending over to dry off her hair with the towel. “I take it lunch went well”, she glanced up at me with a playful, knowing smirk. She knew what April and I had just did. She either knew me well enough to know I’d sleep with her, or April had already called Jessica to confirm it.

    “You set me up”, I said with enough playfulness in my voice to let her know I wasn’t mad.

    “You’re right”, she said, mocking my playful voice. “I was naughty, and I need a spanking”, she said, before falling on the bed, her ass stuck up in the air, wiggling as if tempting me to do something more than just spank her.

    She made a playful squeal as I took a step towards her, before rolling over to protect her bottom. I merely fell on the bed beside her, as we both giggled. As our breathing slowly returned to normal, she looked into my eyes. “Okay”, she started her confession, “she called me about a week ago, asking how to get back with you. And I may have given her some advice”. She rose from the bed, and finished drying her hair, leaving me dumfounded on the bed. “Advice that seemed to have worked”, she pointed out, as she opened her underwear drawer.

    “We both know you love April”, she said, pulling a pair of black, satin panties from the drawer, and pulling them up her legs. She held the waistband of the shiny material out, and then let them snap against her hip, as if punctuating her next statement. “And I know you love me. That’s why I’m comfortable sharing you with her. And”, she added, pausing a moment to have her telling smile crease her lips, “maybe you can share her with me?”

    “Jessy…”, I said, suddenly embarrassed, certain my whole body was blushing. She had said she was ‘sexually experienced’, but I never really thought about her with another woman. The thought of Jessica and April together, and also with me, was having a noticeable effect on me. My sister standing half-naked in front of me wasn’t helping, as I suddenly realized my panties were left at April’s apartment.

    Jessica, of course, noticed too. “Calm down, Shelly”. She said, fishing out a red satin bra, one with no padding, which let the nipple be visibly erect as she clasped it behind her back. “We’ll have all night to play- just us girls”, she said, as she got some shorts and a T-shirt. “But Jennifer will be home soon, and it’ll be about an hour before Sarah comes to pick her up for her own sleepover”. She swayed over to me, placing a hand on my lap, rubbing my inner thigh through my skirt, before kissing me. “But once she’s gone…” She left the sentence trail off, as she turned away to finish dressing. But the sexual implications about what was going to happen tonight remained heavy in the air. “Now I left you plenty of hot water, so go take a shower, and get cleaned up…you kinda smell like cum and pussy right now”, she smiled.

    The doorbell rang right at 6:30, and my heart nearly stopped. I was sitting in the living room, not paying attention to whatever was on the TV, as April jumped up and ran to the door. She was definitely excited about her plans for the night. “Hi April, I’m so glad you could come”, she then led April into our house by the hand.

    “I wouldn’t have missed it for anything”, April said, handing her coat to Jessica. Beneath her beige overcoat was an outfit that I had only seen her wear once before, to mark our one year anniversary of living together. A sheer, silver dress hugged her hips and breasts tightly, ending mid-thigh, and accentuating every curve god gave her. The light cascading over her body gave the illusion of a goddess straight from Greek mythos, her dark hair falling in curls around her shoulders. There were no bra straps arching over her bare shoulders, and her nipples straining against the shiny material gave further evidence that she wasn’t wearing a bra. With her before me, I was suddenly overwhelmed with why I had loved her, and why I still loved her.

    As Jessica returned, I saw her in a similar light, and took note of what she was wearing. A simple cotton t-shirt, the outline of her red bra clearly visible, with her own erect nipples aching to be released. Cut-off jeans, easily showing as much toned leg and thigh as April, completed her lazy but attractive look.

    As for me, having no idea what to expect for the slumber party, I was wearing a pink cotton tank-top, the Superman emblem- or rather, the Supergirl emblem- silk-screened on the front, while a lacy white bra held my breast-forms snuggly to my chest. I wore a pair of silky white panties underneath a comfortable pair of pink pajama bottoms, also adorn with the Supergirl emblem across the rear.

    “I love your dress”, Jessica said to April, snapping me out of whatever fantasy my mind concocted as I stared at the two beautiful girls in front of me. “I just hope you brought something a little more comfortable for later”.

    April smiled, the same playful grin I’ve seen quite bit. “I’m afraid I didn’t bring anything else”, she said, pretending to pout. “I was hoping to borrow something of Michelle’s…unless you don’t mind me running around the house naked”.

    The two vixens shared a small laugh as the noticed how uncomfortable I was at the situation. “Relax Shelly”, my sister finally said. “We’re just teasing you a little”, she said, guiding April to sit next to me on the couch. “We just want you to be comfortable tonight. We’ve both had years of practice on how to use our wiles to make men uncomfortable, and a girl-girl team up is just unfair to you”.

    The rest of the night went much better. April indeed did change into my nighty, the purple silk one Jessica and I bought on our first outing to the mall. And I must say that it looked much better on her. Her full breasts filled in each cup, while the layered lace disguised her nipples to the naked eye. Of course, knowing where to look, or even openly staring as I was, there was no disguising her excitement. When she stood, the nighty was even shorter than the dress she had on earlier, ending right below her hips. And when she sat down, it rode up easily to expose the matching purple panties, my eyes falling to darkened shadows of her inner thighs.

    I felt a pang of jealousy when I first saw her in my lingerie, and outfit I had only worn once, and only for my sister. But that feeling faded quickly once I saw how good she looked in them. Besides, my sister had taught me to share with my lover, and April was definitely my lover.

    “Pizza will be here in about half an hour”, Jessica said, interrupting the movie- some chick-flick with Rene Zellwinger- that no one was paying attention to. Instead, we just sat around and chatted, eating popcorn, and drinking diet sodas.

    “Okay Shelly”, April spoke up, looking me straight in the eye, “I’ve been thinking about just how good you look now”, she started with the flattery, as I had a growing lump in my stomach. “So much so, that I think you should be the one to give the delivery boy his ‘tip’”, she said, as her hand cupped her own breasts, making it very clear what I was supposed to do.

    “You want me to flash the delivery boy?”, I asked, my feminine voice cracking slightly under the stress.

    “Not exactly” my sister started, clearly a co-conspirator in this. “Every slumber party I’ve been at, one girl would always answer the door topless for the pizza. Look, we’re not going to make you if you don’t want to. This night is all about being comfortable as a woman. But as the only two people to see you naked, we can both attest that you have the goods to pull it off, not to mention what it will do for your confidence”.

    Both girls stared at me, waiting to see what I would say next. I truth, I didn’t know. With my breast-forms, I was duplicating a healthy 38C chest, which easily held up against scrutiny from a passersby, even if all I was wearing was a bra. But topless, I hardly had breasts. Well, perhaps a little due to the hormones I was on, but it was a far cry from a real girls’ chest.

    “I’ll do it”, I heard myself whisper. “I’ll do it”, I said again with more confidence than I actually felt.

    My bra and breast-forms were temporarily hidden between the cushions of the couch, while my Supergirl tank-top was draped over a chair that was visible to anyone who opened the door. I stood topless near the entrance, two $20 bills clenched tightly in my trembling hand as the clock from the kitchen again mocked me, drowning out all sounds but its infernal ticking. I looked down at my bare chest, seeing my own nipples harden with excitement despite the panic and fear that threatened to overwhelm me. Thanks to the hormones, I wasn’t as flat chested as I had feared, as perky ‘A’ cups rose from my chest with every breath.

    “I can’t do this”, I shouted in a panic, as I heard the car pull up to the driveway. I wrapped my arms across my chest as I ran for the bedroom.

    It was April who stopped me, not so much as grabbing me, as just holding me. Her velvet voice then offered words of encouragement, “We’re not going to make you”, she said soothingly, while easing her embrace. “We said this was going to be a relaxing night for you, and we will honor that”, she looked deeply into my eyes. “But I want you to know, that you are a beautiful young woman, and anyone would love to see you like you are now. And we promise you”, she looked to Jessica to ensure that she was agreeing with everything she was saying, “that opening that door would only increase your confidence”.

    The doorbell rang, and I had only seconds to decide. Would I empower myself by answering, or live in a constant state of self-doubt?

    I opened the door slowly, seeing a boy who probably was only a year or two younger than I was, holding two large pizza boxes, as he stared at the receipt. “That’ll be thirty-one, twen….”. The rest of his words became an unintelligible murmur as his brown eyes widened. I stood there, completely topless to the stranger’s gaze, nervously letting him drink in my sexuality. Though my breasts were smaller than I wished, my erect nipples jutted out painfully from the small flesh from the excitement of it all. His eyes were transfixed on my young, budding chest. I had no idea which of use was more excited during the encounter, as I’m sure his heart was pumping blood just as fast as mine.

    “Here you go. Keep the change”, I said cheerily as I handed him the money, making sure to use my most feminine voice, as we awkwardly exchanged the money for the boxes. His hand momentarily brushed against my skin as I took the boxes from him. In that millisecond, I felt a surge of power, the same power I felt when I went shopping for earrings, while flirting with the clerk. It was the power of being a sexual woman.
    I closed the door on the stunned young man, turning arround to smile at Jessica and April as they smiled back. “Thanks for encouraging me to do that”, I said, suddenly at a loss for words. “That was….incredible”.

    April walked up, pulled the pizzas from my hands (before my limp arms dropped them on the floor). “It was our pleasure”, she said, then kissed me. My head was swirling as her mouth pressed up against hers, our soft lips touching as lovers. She pulled her head away, a trail of saliva pulled between us before falling onto by breasts.

    “We’re very proud”, my sister said, walking up to stand beside us, before planting a kiss on me too.

    “That was hot”, April said, watching my sister’s lips tenderly pull away from mine. “I’ve always wanted to watch two sisters making out”.

    “How about it, sis”, Jessica asked, peering into my eyes. I saw the fires of passion building behind her eyes, ready to consume her, me, and April. “Shall we give your girlfriend a show she’ll never forget?”

    The question was rhetorical. Whatever stories the two may have spun about what would happen tonight-a relaxing time watching movies, make-up tips, or merely chatting about the weather- we all knew where the evening would take us: Sex. I was the object of both of their desires, and we all knew what would happen.

    Taking the lead, somehow empowered by the brief encounter with the delivery boy, I guided Jessica to the couch, holding her hand as we both eased ourselves down. April sat in the chair directly across, nothing obscuring her view from the once-in-a-lifetime incestuous display about to be performed. Her legs parted as she rest her hands on her knees, leaning forwards so as to not miss a single sight, sound, or aroma of the act about to commence.

    Once we were situated, my sister took the lead, as I felt her hand gripping my budding chest, massaging it gently, the way only another woman could. Her head leaned forward, her lips parting slightly to invite my tongue inside. The invitation was quickly accepted, as my own lips parted as they touched, my tongue eager to find hers.

    Her attention to my breasts did not cease, her hands were a blur of sensation, switching between her palm cupping them, to her fingertips tracing around my areola, to her thumb and forefinger gently pinching and lightly twisting my excited nipples. It was not a sensation I was used to, but my sensitive breasts ached for more.

    “Kiss her again”, April said, as if she were directing the sensual display. It wasn’t until she spoke, that I realized that our lips had separated. I was so consumed with my sister’s efforts on my breasts, that I didn’t even notice that my head had tilted backwards, my mouth agape and my eyes closed, as Jessica’s skilled hands teased every bit of excitement from my tits, while her lips danced across my neck.

    Not wanting to disappoint our guest, my head flew down, my eyes and Jessica’s briefly making contact, as I eagerly locked my lips to hers, my tongue again penetrating her mouth, all while my hands reached for her chest, wishing desperately to give my sister the same erotic attention she was giving to my breasts. My hands fumbled over her t-shirt, mauling her like I was some high school boy getting to second base with his girlfriend for the first time. That was no way to treat my lover. I forced my hands to slow down, emulating her moves in slow, purposeful actions, even through her shirt and bra.

    “Take her shirt off”, April’s voice was dripping with lust. I opened my eyes for a moment to see her in the same posture, licking her lips as the two lesbian sisters devour each other in a carnal way. I had somehow expected her to be leaning back, two fingers in her pussy trying to get herself to cum. I admired her self-restraint. She definitely wanted to savor the moment.

    I reached down for the bottom of Jessica’s shirt, and pulled it up and over her head. Her hands stretched above her body, causing her full breasts to jut out, even contained in her thin bra. I tossed the shirt to April, who caught it before casually resting it over her leg.

    My eyes were focused solely on my sister’s breasts, as they heaved heavily with each labored breath she took. The thin, silky material of her bra did nothing to hide her excitement, as her nipples strained erect.

    I heard an unmistakable moan of excitement from April, clearly enjoying the show we were performing. “Bite her nipple”, she directed. My sister gently pulled her hand from my chest, then pulled the right cup of her bra down, exposing her perfectly pink nipple to me.

    I paused for only a moment to consider it. Biting was painful, and now having my own sensitive nipples now, I could imagine how painful it could be there. A gasp escaped my sister’s lips as my mouth contacted her breast, clearly excited by the prospect. With a little suction, I pulled her nipple into my mouth, and slowly, carefully, closed my teeth around it, applying increasing pressure. With every moment that past, my sister seemed to be in ecstasy.

    “Open your mouth, show me your teeth biting your sister’s tits”, April was being far more than a passive spectator at our show. She was commanding, daresay dominating. I had never seen her like this. Of course I did as I was told.

    “Good girls”, April cooed, watching us. It didn’t matter that she was younger than either of us: Right now, she was in charge. “Stand up”, she ordered me, as I reluctantly pulled my lips from Jessica’s breast. “Jessy, pull your sister’s pants off. Time to see how she looks in just her panties”.

    Jessica looked up at me from the couch, our eyes locked, as her hands reached for the waistband of my pajamas. With her thumbs tucked in, and careful to only hold the pants- not my panties- she pulled them down my smooth legs. With all the excitement, my clitty was hard, the tip easily protruding from the waistband, with a glistening trail of precum from the front of the satin panties to the hole at the tip. Jessica inhaled sharply, the aroma of the perfume I wore mingling with the smell of sexual anticipation assaulting her nose.

    “God, she has a beautiful clit”, April moaned in appreciation upon seeing my erection. “Don’t you think so, Jessy”, she asked.

    “It’s the most gorgeous clitty I’ve ever seen”, she replied, her eyes focused on the seven inches I barely had contained by white panties, as it pulsed with each heartbeat I had.

    “Pull down her panties, but just enough to release your sister’s clit”, Jessica obeyed April’s command, eagerly releasing me from the satin covering my bulge. “Now”, April started slowly, standing up to finally join us, “Take your sister in to your mouth”. As she spoke, she crossed her arms in front of her, grabbing the hem of my lingerie that she was wearing, and pulled it off of her in one smooth motion. “But don’t you dare let her cum”, she warned, placing a forceful hand on my chin, turning my head to pull my face to hers. “That belongs to me tonight”.

    It was an odd, but arousing sensation. The moment April’s lips touch mine, Jessica’s mouth enveloped my clit. Her warm mouth and supple lips slid over me as easily as my own lips parted for April’s penetrating tongue. I felt completely helpless as her tongue slid in and out of my mouth, while she fucked my lips with her tongue. All the while, Jessica was doing the same thing to her own lips and my clitty.

    I felt an overwhelming sensation of powerlessness. Even if I wanted, I couldn’t fight back against April’s commands. I would do whatever she wanted, eager to please my mistress, girlfriend, and lover.

    She took a firm grip of my wrist, and placed my hand gently against her flat stomach. “You’re going to put your cum inside of me”, she whispered into my ear. “You’re going to impregnate me”, her sultry words tickled my ears, as her hand was slowly pushing mine into the waistband of the silky panties she wore, until my fingertips touch her triangular patch of hair on her mound, and I could feel the heat of her thighs. “You’re going to knock me up tonight…bitch”.

    I have no idea why being called a dirty word excited me like it did. Perhaps I was caught up in the role of being a submissive little girl, that having my girlfriend call me names filled me with a previously unknown passion. Maybe it was the way she said it, being the dominate one tonight. Never before had she been sexually dominating. Maybe as I filled my role as a girl, she would fill hers as a strong man.

    I next felt a quick slap against my ass, as April’s hand came down hard, “did you hear me slut?” she asked rhetorically, again calling me a dirty word that filled me with lust for her.

    “Yes, mistress”, I cried out, feeling her hand gripping my butt, her nails digging into the sensitive flesh. Jessica’s efforts on my clit intensified as she heard my submissive voice, while her hands trailed up my body to once again play with my small chest.

    “Good girl”, April smiled, slowly releasing her grip on my ass, and staring into my eyes while pushing my hand further into her panties, further between her thighs. I felt her body shift, as her legs parted, giving me access to her moist lips. “Make me cum”, she commanded.

    My fingers were quick to obey, blindly parting her lips beneath the satin panties as my fingertips searched for her sensitive clit. My other hand reluctantly pulled Jessica from my throbbing clit. Her efforts were almost too good, and I didn’t want her to get in trouble for making me cum too quickly.

    “Want to take your shorts off, sweetie”, April invited her to get as naked as the rest of us. It was clear in her tone that I was the only submissive tonight, as she spoke to my sister as a lover and equal. “Then you can have her other hand if you want it”, she then suggested.

    Jessica stood, pulling herself to her feet. She turned around, standing very close to me, as her fingers undid the button and zipper of her shorts. Bending at the waist, she slid her shorts down, the material dragging over the length of my exposed and slick clit. “Ahhh”, I couldn’t help but to moan at the feeling, replaced nearly instantly as my clit rested lovingly between my sister’s bare ass cheeks.

    “I should have known that you wouldn’t wear any panties”, April commented on my sister’s nakedness. “That wasn’t part of the deal”, she said through gasping breaths as my fingers worked within her slick folds.

    “Shhh”, Jessica chided April. “She already thinks we’re plotting against her”, we all smiled at that. I knew about Jessica and April talking, but had no idea what subjects they covered. When April invited me to this slumber party, all I knew was that they had planned it together. Evidently they had a lot of plans for me.

    “Just relax little sister”, Jessica comforted me, while also guiding my other hand to her waiting pussy. She too parted her legs, “this is going to be a momentous night for all of us”, she said, right before she gasped as my fingers brushed against her clit.

    With a lover on each side of me, my hands feverishly trying to satisfy them both, we kissed. Admittedly, it was awkward trying to keep my fingers dancing on their clits, as both brought their bodies close to me, and our cheeks touching. But we kissed, my tongue simultaneously touching and playing with April’s and Jessica’s, while they fought each other to play with mine in an erotic display.

    A strong and forceful hand gripped my wrist, as April pulled my fingers away from my sister’s drenched pussy. With her grip, she held my fingers to Jessica’s lips, and waited with an expectant look on her face. Jessica took the unspoken command from April, pulling my fingers, dripping with her own arousal, into her mouth, closing her eyes, and sucking them as if it were a cock.

    April and I both excitedly watched my sister’s head bobbing up and down on my fingers, that moment before were in intimate contact with her pussy. The aroma of her sex on my fingers was overpowering all of our senses, as we all watched her erotic display.

    Eventually, April grabbed my chin to pull my eyes towards her, forcing my full attention on her. I heard her voice clearly in my head, as her sensual lips mouthed the words “fuck me”.

    She eased herself to the floor, pulling me on top of her, my fingers slipping from Jessica’s lips. I was poised above April’s petit frame, my aroused clitty bouncing with each heartbeat. I looked down between us towards my own chest, seeing for the first time, the proof that the hormones were working, as my own breasts pulled from my chest. In the moment, I had lost track of Jessica.

    “I said fuck me you whore”, April bellowed softly from beneath me. A raging fire in her eyes made it clear to me that this was a command, a command given from a mistress to her submissive. I strangely relished the idea of being her sexual toy.

    My clitty was hard, harder than I can ever remember it being. It took only shifting my hips downward to align myself at April’s pussy. With a small thrust, my tip became engulfed in April’s warmth. She has ordered me to fuck her. Not to make love, not to have sex, but to fuck. A submissive never questions her orders. And with that final thought, my hips took over, pushing the length of my clitty into her in a single thrust, and withdrawing nearly all of it a second later. I was fucking April, as she had commanded.

    I guess it’s hard to stay dominate while you’re lying on your back, legs spread wide, as a you’re being fucked, all while moaning in loud, unintelligible grunts each time your pussy is penetrated. Mistress April finally succumb to the pleasure, as her legs entwined with mine, and her hands wrapped around me, firmly planted on each of my ass cheeks, kneading and playing with the globes of flesh. “I love you, Shelly”, April moaned between grunts. At that point, she became just April, my girlfriend and lover again.

    I was close, very close to giving April all the cum she craved, hopefully impregnating her as she had demanded. A few more strokes and my load would be pumped into her waiting womb. Just a few more thrusts and my ‘forever time’ would envelope me.

    A shadow passed over the living room as I realized that Jessica had gone somewhere and was now returning. I felt April’s forceful hands on my ass again, her efforts stopping my thrusts, denying me my orgasm at that moment. “I love you, Shelly”, Jessica whispered the words into my ear, and April held me in place with her hands. “You can say no if you want”, she whispered to me.

    I was confused, but that only lasted a moment. That was when I realized what exactly the two vixens had planned. With April’s hands on my ass, she took a firm grip, and spread my cheeks apart. And with a surprisingly warm hand, coated with what I instantly knew to be lube, I felt Jessica’s touch caress me in an extremely intimate way. Jessica was about to take my virginity.

    I was filled with a panic, my whole body tensing. It was a scary proposition, one that usually doesn’t just get sprung on someone, especially not in the middle of sex. A million thoughts flooded my head, everything from “will it hurt” to “will it make me closer to being a real girl”. Truth was, I have thought about it before, but decided I was going to get used to being a girl first, before broaching the subject with my sister. I guess she had another plan.

    Though I hadn’t seen exactly what Jessica had on, a small glimpse out of the corner of my eye told me that it was purple. No clue to its length or girth. But I did know that Jessica loved me, and wouldn’t subject me to the toys seen in most videos. After the myriad of questions in my head were answered in mere seconds, I forced myself to relax, and nodded my head.

    A gentle kiss was placed at the nape of my neck, as Jessica knelt behind me. I felt her body push against my back, as the toy she wore rest between the well-lubed cheeks April held open. Despite my courage, I still tensed as I felt the tip touch my rosebud. Jessica gave me a few strokes up and down between my cheeks, the toy becoming coated with the slippery substance. I felt the excess lube slowly dripping down, tickling my scrotum.

    What felt like forever, but at the same time not long enough, Jessica’s hand reached down between us, angling the toy down to line up with my rosebud. I forced myself to relax. And with the patience of a generous lover, Jessica slipped inside of me.

    “Relax”, April offered her encouragement, while my clitty remained lodged inside of her. “Take it like a good girl”, she said, some of her dominating personality returning to her.

    Inch after inch of the hard plastic toy violated and stretched me, as my sister took my virginity with her strap-on. There was pain, I’m not going to lie about that, but that was easily tempered by the love I felt from both my lovers. I closed my eyes tightly as the toy crept into me, stretching my tight hole with its enormity and length. It seemed to go on forever, until I felt her thighs touching my ass. It filled me completely, its entire length. Jessica paused there a moment, letting me become accustomed to the intruder.

    Then I felt it retreat, as my sister puller her hips backwards. This sensation was just as foreign to me as the initial penetration. Not unwelcomed, just different. Inch after inch was pulled from my virgin ass, filling me with conflicting emotions. One wanted the intruder gone, so that the ache I was feeling would ease. Another, more primal and carnal, wanted it back, to give myself completely to my sister.

    Another forward push from Jessica’s hips, and the carnal feeling prevailed. My tight ass was stretched and filled again by the monstrous toy. Blissfully, my sister was slow and gentle, giving me ample time to adjust to her inward thrusts, holding it for only a moment, before retreating again. This pattern repeated until we both felt comfortable with an increased pace. I didn’t even realize that I had started to moan as my sister fucked me.

    “When she thrusts into you”, April spoke, my eyes flying open to see her speak, “thrust into me”. And with timing, I felt Jessica begin to push her hips forward. And as her strap-on sunk into me, I drove into April, as the two of us moaned at each other. Taking the queue, as Jessica pulled out, so did I.

    And that’s how the three of us made love. As Jessica’s toy penetrated me, I penetrated April. And as Jessica withdrew, so did I. With effort, and synchronizing our timing, I was soon close again to my climax.

    “Fuck her ass while she fucks me”, April yelled at my sister, the excitement of her own impending orgasm clear in her voice. “Bury your cock into her tight ass. Make her cum inside of me”.

    “You like that little sister”, Jessica asked as we both thrusted forward into our lovers.

    “Yes”, I managed through clenched teeth, thoroughly enjoying the sensation of my clitty inside April, while my sister took my virginity.

    “Then cum, you dirty slut”, April ordered, screaming at the top of her lungs in rapture. “Pump your cum into me”.

    There’s a moment of sexuality we all experience, between achieving one’s orgasm, and the infinitesimal time where nothing could stop you from doing so. I call it a ‘forever time’, where dreams and passion overwhelm you in an instant. My hips thrusted forward into April’s waiting womb, while Jessica’s toy likewise stretched me. Where as I held my pose, ready to give my seed to my lover, Jessica continued to pump in and out, continued to fuck me. And in my ‘forever time’, Jessica must have thrusted and withdrew a hundred times, before April received what she desired.

    I arched my back, threw my head backwards, and, pressed my small chest into April’s. The sweat between us became an erotic scented lotion, glistening off of our naked bodies. Jessica took a strong grip on my hips, holding her strap-on inside of me as I started to cum. My eyes opened to see April’s face as her own ‘forever time’ neared, her crimson lips pursed to call out my name.

    With a force I had not expected, and a soft moan I managed instead of a grunt, I came. I felt spurt after spurt of my cum jet inside of April’s welcoming pussy. Convulsions wracked through my body, feeling as if an electrical charge began from the toy in my ass, tingling up my spine, coursing across my flushed forehead, through my chest, before finally being release into April from my clitty, who convulsed as her own orgasm overtook her.

    We stayed like this for moments afterwards. My clitty softening inside of April’s womb, and with Jessica’s toy thrust deeply into my ass. We were all panting, struggling for air, in the afterglow of the phenomenal climaxes.

    Eventually, and slowly, Jessica withdrew her strap-on from my no-longer-virgin ass, then stood before of me. There was something erotic and perverse about seeing a beautiful girl with a strap-on. And far from the monstrous intruder my mind had envisioned as it penetrated me, the purple toy was about six inches long, and the diameter of a highlighter marker. She later assured me that it was the smallest strap-on the store had.

    I pulled out of April, a trail of cum oozing from her pussy between her thighs, to eventually stain the carpet. Without a moment’s hesitation, Jessica knelt beside me, before her head became buried in April’s crotch. She hungrily lapped at the pearly cum flowing from the young girl’s lips, flicking her tongue against April’s clit, consumed with the task of tasting both of our cum in a sensual cocktail. And to bring the girl to another orgasm.

    Had I not just climaxed moments before, seeing my sister eating out another girl- my lover no less- would have pushed me over the edge. April was clearly enjoying the attention, as her already labored breathing became desperate gasps for air, as another climax neared. Twice in as many minutes, April received mind-blowing orgasms from sisters.

    We each shared a kiss with my sister, smelling the raw sexuality on her breath, and tasting it coating her lips. One thing my sister had gotten right: This was a momentous night, that none of us would ever forget.

    It was about an hour later. We had showered, and then returned to the living room. The overwhelming aroma of sex penetrated our senses, but no one seemed to mind as we ate some pizza, and continued ignore the movie while we chatted.

    April confessed to having dominating desires, but was always afraid Michael wouldn’t let her play them out. Michelle, however, might actually like it. It was actually Jessica who encouraged her to play out her fantasies tonight. I assured her, I would be her submissive bitch anytime she wanted. It was a promise that would get me into some naughty trouble a few years later, but that’s another story.

    And at some point, our future, the three of us together, came up. I didn’t know what to say. I was happy with the way things were right now, having two lovers, and knowing both loved me. The idea of marriage came up, and while it wasn’t dismissed, we all agreed that I needed more time as a woman before I became a wife. Even Jessica liked the idea of April and I getting married, so long as we invited her to the honeymoon.

    Ultimately, we decided to play things by ear. April and Jessica would both help to make my transition as seamless as possible, and both had agreed to share me equally as a lover, and to enjoy the occasional threesome together (oddly, I wasn’t even consulted as they decided this, but I was happy with the outcome).

    Finally, in the wee hours of the night, we all decided it was bed time. The three of us tiredly stumbled to the large bed, and fell on to the comfortable mattress. Jessica pulled open the covers, as we each slid underneath, the heat of our naked bodies warming the sheets. As I lay there, sleep creeping into my head, I felt my lovers slip in close to me, holding me in each of their loving embraces. A quick good-night kiss was shared, before we each succumbed to the dreamscape of our imaginations.


    31 comments
    «12345»

    warrior484Report 

    2020-02-24 07:12:32
    Please do number 7, and include Jenifer

    geoffgpReport 

    2018-01-08 20:32:26
    more, more, more, please…

    Sean-007Report 

    2016-09-28 13:27:50
    Any chance of a part 7?

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2016-01-19 20:51:24
    You r so lukig sex stories

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2015-12-20 15:22:39
    Great storeys enjoyed them all great work

    «12345»
  • I found my sister stripping Ch 10 (Final)

    Font size : +


    It all finally comes down to tonight…

    I watched jealously, as Amber deftly reached into her shirt, and pulled one swollen breast out, bringing Anna’s face to the already hard nipple. My hungry daughter latched on, sucking the milk from it.

    “Good news,” the doctor said, coming back into the waiting room, “Looks like everything with mom has healed properly, and your daughter also seems to be quite healthy.” Amber gripped my hand at this news, and I couldn’t help but smile as well. If Amber were fully healed, then I could put my plan into action soon… I was just glad no one had found the stuff Joe had gotten for me.

    The doctor shook both our hands, as I escorted Amber and my feeding daughter out.

    “I hope you don’t have plans tonight, John,” Amber told me as I pulled onto the freeway.

    “Plans?” I asked, thinking she had somehow read my mind. If she knew what I was planning, everything could be ruined… Or maybe not. I wasn’t sure if she would help or hinder, but I thought it best to play dumb at the moment.

    “As soon as Anna goes to sleep, I am ravishing that body of yours!” It took a second for my mind to switch gears, but as soon as it did, I felt a grin nearly split my face. “You have no idea how horny I’ve been these last weeks, hearing you and Dixie go at it and knowing I couldn’t join. Well, tonight you are mine!”

    “And what if I have to work?” I teased. I had made sure to have tonight off, just in case the doctor gave the ‘okay’.

    “Oh, well if you really don’t want to…”

    I smiled, as I let my hand fall upon her knee, and start working slowly up her stockinged legs. She didn’t try to stop me, as my fingers trailed to her inner thighs, pushing back her skirt, revealing her G-string and stocking covered crotch. I felt almost giddy as she sucked in her bottom lip, and closed her eyes, anticipating me touching her most private of spots.

    My fingers lightly grazed the inadequate cloth protecting her pussy, and she sighed audibly. If I hadn’t already been hard from just the thought of having this wild redhead in my bed again after so long, that sigh would have made me hard.

    The only problem was it also woke Anna up, and she started crying in the back seat.

    Amber grabbed my hand and pulled it away, making me sigh for a different reason. She reached back, and started rubbing Anna’s cheek, cooing to her to calm her down. She was still keeping her calm as we pulled into the driveway.

    Once inside, Amber took her back to their room, and I saw Dixie lounging on the couch.

    “What’d the doc say?” She asked, looking up from the book she was reading.

    “She’s all healed up, and Anna’s doing great too.” I said, as I picked up her feet, plopped myself down, and dropped her bare feet back in my lap. I decided to be a nice guy, and started rubbing them for her.

    “Mmm, that feels good,” she heaved a large sigh, “I guess I won’t be getting any tonight then? No, no. It’s alright. You need to spend some alone time with Amber anyway. I really think she deserves it!” She went back to reading her book and I thanked my lucky stars that I was living with such understanding women.

    That is, until Geo walked into the room, glared at me and Dixie, and then stormed off down the hallway, probably headed towards her own room. I tenderly kissed Dixie’s toes, and then stood up, heading after my sister. I wasn’t sure what I was going to say to her, but knew that if my plan was going to work, I had to get her to forgive us.

    “Geo, can I come in?” I asked, knocking lightly on her door.

    The door flew open, and I suddenly found myself facing her fierce green-eyed stare. “That depends,” she said, her tone at odds with the look in her eyes.

    “I just want to talk,” I quickly informed her.

    “Talking isn’t what I want from you.”

    We stared at one another for a moment, and I scrambled to think of what to say next, when something occurred to me.

    “Do you love me?”

    The shock that registered in her eyes was worth the question, if nothing else, but was quickly followed by anger.

    “How can you ask me that? Haven’t I told you I love you? Don’t I WANT to carry your baby? Sometimes I think it is YOU that doesn’t love ME!” Geo’s voice was loud now, and I could hear Anna crying in Amber’s room. Her words hurt, as they sank in, but I stuck to my plan.

    “I do love you, but I am curious about something…” I paused to see what she would sat, but she only raised an eyebrow, so I hurried on. “How am I supposed to change my mind, and give in, when you practically ignore me, and when you do give me any attention, it is only to glare at me?” I saw the confusion in her eyes as I spoke, and knew she was starting to war with herself. “It is kind of hard for me to get in the mood, when you treat me like that.” I turned and walked away, not giving her the opportunity to respond.

    I headed into Amber’s room, to see if she needed any help with Anna, but found them both resting on the bed, and silently tip-toed back out. I was halfway down the hall, when my phone rang. The cops were at my club, and needed me down there right away.

    I nearly flew down the streets to the club, wondering what on Earth the cops were doing there. I followed all the laws, and had all the proper permits.

    When I pulled up, there was one police car parked out front, as well as a really nice looking red Ferrari, and Larry’s large pickup. I began wondering if some drunk had started to cause some sort of problem, and that was the reason for my coming down here.

    Larry, the club’s other owner, met me just inside the door. He seemed nervous, but didn’t say much as we went back to the office. I was shocked to see someone sitting behind my desk.

    She had to be in her late thirties by the wrinkles that were just visible around her eyes, but her body spoke of a woman in her twenties, as did the shine in her eyes. Her chestnut brown hair was loose, and flowed easily down her back. She was stunning to look at for her age, but she only looked back at me with little or no interest.

    “John, I presume?” She said as she stood, and offered me her hand. As I took it, I noticed the two police officers flanking her, and wondered once again what was going on. “My name is Carol. Now I hate to ask this, but can I please see some ID?”

    “Am I in some kind of trouble?” I asked, as I reached for my wallet. Larry’s nervousness was palpable, but the two police officers seemed to be completely at ease, if not bored.

    Carol’s eyes smiled as she took my driver’s license. “Not at all. My, so young to own a strip club, aren’t you?”

    “We’ve already discussed that, Carol,” Larry said next to me, a bit angrily, and I turned to look at him. His eyes were darting from Carol, to the police, and back again.

    “Ahem, yes. Well, you do appear to be who you say you are, John,” Carol handed me back my license. “Please have a seat.”

    I sat in the indicated chair, only slightly disgruntled that I was at the wrong end of MY desk.

    “Larry here has made an amazing offer, and I think it best if you take it, John,” Carol continued when all but the police were seated. “Why don’t I let him tell you?”

    If looks could kill, Carol would be dead where she sat. Larry again looked to the two cops, before turning to me, and sighing. “John, since I sold you half of this club, the revenues have more than doubled, and I even heard that The Big Apple, across town is having to close their doors, because we’ve taken away too much of their business.” This was big new to me, as The Big Apple was our biggest competitors, and up until I had done some remodeling, they had even been a bigger club than us.

    Larry’s eyes once again went to Carol and the cops, before he swallowed and continued. “I thought it only fair to reward you, by offering to sell–” Carol cleared her throat, and Larry dropped his gaze to his lap. “–To give you the club completely.”

    My heart was thundering in my chest as he said this. I knew I could have had him paid off in a few years, at the rate the club had been performing at, but for him to offer to GIVE it to me, was just too much. Then I truly noticed all of Larry’s behavior, and looked back to the bored cops.

    “Are you in some kind of trouble?” I asked, concerned.

    Carol cleared her throat again, bringing my attention to her. “I have the contract here. There are a few stipulations in it, of course. You are not allowed to hire Larry as an employee, and he is not allowed to have any contact with you in the future. All deeds, rights, and income will become yours, as soon as you sign a few dotted lines.”

    The deal was good, no… It was more than I could have hoped for, but seeing the anguish on Larry’s face gave me pause. He had always done right by me in the past, and had even made me a partner in this club. I didn’t know if I felt right taking this away from him.

    I opened my mouth to protest, but Carol cut me off. “Look, John,” I was starting to get annoyed at the way she kept saying my name, “look at it this way: Larry has to enter into protective custody. He can’t keep his portion of the club, and do this, so he is giving it to you. He can’t sell it to you, because from today on, he can have no further contact with you, this club, or even any of his family. If you don’t take it, the club will have to be closed down.”

    I thought of Suzy, his niece, and wondered if she knew.

    “Take the deal,” Larry hissed at me, and I looked at the form Carol had slid in front of me.

    In the end, I signed the papers, with only one change. What else could I do? It was either take full ownership, or lose it all.

    The sun was setting as I drove home, and thoughts of Amber helped lift my spirits. I was starting to imagine walking into the house, stripping off my clothes as I walked back to her room, and ravishing her right there, or maybe wherever I found her.

    Where I found her was on the couch, Anna busily sucking away on a plump tit. Unfortunately I already had my shirt off.

    I called everyone into the family room, and told them the ‘good’ news, about me now being the full owner of the club. Everyone congratulated me, even Geo, giving me a big hug, and a warm smile. Apparently my talk with her had done some good after all.

    “I thought we could celebrate tomorrow night,” I told them.

    “Why tomorrow and not tonight?” Amber asked, and I gave her a significant look. “Oh! Right.” She actually blushed. It is a rare thing when Amber blushes, and we all laughed.

    “Here, let me take Anna,” Geo offered, much to all of our shock. It wasn’t that her taking care of the little girl was surprising, but that she had to know what Amber and I were going to do, if she were freed up. She confirmed that with her next words, “Don’t look so surprised! I know I can’t stop you from doing what you want, and it was wrong of me to even try. Now are you two going to go back there and screw, or do I need to show you how?” I knew it was the closest to an apology I would ever get out of her.

    I almost invited her back, but then I remembered my plan, and also considered that Amber really deserved some alone time with me, and started to tickle Amber, chasing her back to her room.

    As soon as the door was closed, Amber flung her arms around my neck, and mashed her lips to mine. I held her tight to me, as our lips and tongues told each other what words were inadequate for. Her perfume was intoxicating, and her kisses were making me light headed, till she pulled away, and her clear blue eyes pierced me.

    “Thank you for talking with your sister. I don’t understand how you have us all wrapped around your finger, but you’d better never let us go.”

    I reached down, and grabbed her small rear, lifting her up into my arms. “Who has who wrapped around their fingers?” I asked, but silenced any comment she might have made, by kissing her again.

    I walked us over to the bed, and sat her on the edge, pulling off her shirt. I went back to kissing this beautiful redhead, as I crawled onto the bed, forcing her back to lie down, as she hurriedly undid her pants. As soon as she had them unbuttoned, I nearly tore them off of her. My hand went for her baby blue panty covered crotch, as I kissed along her cheek, sucking for just a second on her earlobe, then nibbling down her jaw, the gentle slope of her neck, across her chest, and then undid the left flap to her maternity bra. Her breast was large and swollen from the milk within, and I looked to her for permission before tasting her.

    Her hands on the back of my head, mashing me down gave me my answer, and for the first time, I tasted her nipple, without the nipple rings. At first I only licked around the hard knob of her nipple, tasting a small amount of milk that had leaked out. It tasted sweet, and a little weird, but not bad. Nothing like what a cow’s milk tasted like either, the odd thought crossed my mind. Suddenly very thirsty, I tried to suck as much of her breast into my mouth at once, then slowly squeezing it out with my lips, till I was sucking hard on her nipple. Amber moaned loudly, as her fingers dug into my scalp, and my mouth was filled with her milk.

    My hand on her pussy hadn’t been idle while I imbibed on her mother’s nectar. I quickly found her clit through the material, and lightly stroked it, teasing her. Her hips tried to rise against my hand, demanding more pressure, but I only pulled back, trying to keep the feathery touch. When she moaned from what my mouth was doing, I pressed my hand down, and started rubbing furiously back and forth.

    Her moaning grew louder, and I picked up the pace, knowing that she was getting close to her first orgasm. Sure enough, a couple seconds later, her body went rigid, and then started to shake, and I felt her panties get wetter.

    Reluctantly I released her feeding nipple, and pulled her panties down, and off of her. I leaned over, and planted soft kisses along her belly, kissing from side to side, slowly working my way down. I skipped kissing her shaved mound, and instead kissed her inner left thigh, heading up to the juncture of her legs. When I was right next to her pussy, I sucked hard on the tender skin between where her pussy and leg met. She squealed as I did this, making me smile.

    “Gawd, it has been so long! I want you in me John!” Amber demanded, but I wasn’t done down here yet.

    I licked her outer labia, and once again felt her hands on the back of my head, trying to get me to the good parts. Figuring I had teased her enough, I shoved my tongue in as far as it would go, relishing the satisfied sigh that escaped her pleased body. Her pussy was soaked, and it was all I could do to lap up her juices, occasionally sucking on her clit, renewing the flood. She went through two orgasms like this, before she painfully grabbed my ears, and hauled me up to her face.

    “I think play time is over!” She informed me, and the lust and desire I saw burning in her eyes told me to listen well. “Get those pants off now!”

    I did as commanded, while she removed her bra.

    I looked at her as she lay back down, and I could still see a little where the baby fat still clung to her, but if anything, it only fanned my desire for her. My heart beat almost painfully in my chest, as I admired my daughter’s mother.

    “I love you, Amber,” I whispered, knowing she could hear me. “I truly and honestly do.”

    The smile that split her face could have thawed Mount Everest; it was so full of love and warmth. “Oh, get down here, you big romantic! I love you too.”

    Our lips met again, and I knew she could taste herself on me, as I positioned my hard rod for her soft hole. As soon as we were aligned, I started to press in, surprised at the resistance. It wasn’t that it was hard to get in, she was absolutely wet enough, but I had thought that after giving birth, she would have been a little looser.

    “The doctor told me he gave me an extra stitch, when he stitched me back up.” Amber whispered in my ear, as though she had read my mind. I didn’t even know that such a thing was possible, but the way her inner folds were massaging and squeezing me, I had to admit, it felt good.

    Amber began to nibble on my earlobe as I worked my fat member into her, finally joining our hips to the sounds of two very satisfied “ahh”s.

    I lifted my head up, to look Amber in the eyes, as I slowly began to move my hips, pulling out till just the head was still inside her, then slowly sliding my length back in, relishing every inch of her.

    I felt her hands on my buttock, squeezing, and pulling me back to her, with every stroke. I let her hands set our pace, and soon we were both grunting, as I pounded into this sexy mother.

    “Oh, Fuck! Yes, right there! Keep… Going… Right… THERE!” Amber screamed, and her cunt gripped my tool as she came once again. Amber shuddered under me, as I kept sawing into her, making her orgasm last longer and longer.

    As she relaxed, I pulled out of her, listening to her disappointed moan, until I rolled her onto her right side, and lifted her left leg. Straddling the leg still on her bed, I positioned myself at her sideways hole, and slid back into her.

    “Shit, that’s deep,” she cried as her head flopped onto her arm, and her left hand started to play with her leaking nipples. I reached down to where we were joined, and started vigorously rubbing her clit as I moved my hips along her thigh. I knew I was getting close, but so was she.

    “Ho…ly… FUUUUCK!” Amber came again, and this time her convulsions forced me out of her, as her left leg pushed me away.

    I lay down to watch her, as her body was wracked with paroxysms of pleasure. It took a couple minutes for her to stop shaking. Her eyes met mine, and I couldn’t hide the smile I felt inside, as she got an evil look in her eyes. She jumped on top of me, her hands holding my shoulders down, and grinding her twat along the length of my shaft. “No one has EVER made me cum like that before!” She told me, as she gazed into my eyes, and I knew it for truth. I had never seen her cum for so long, or as powerfully before.

    I shifted my hips as she continued to move hers, and soon felt myself slide back inside her, only to have her pull back off of me. “Uh-uh… that hole needs a little rest. I think you are slippery enough,” she said with a wink. Amber reached down, and grasped me at my base, aiming it for her ass. She gently pressed down, and I squinched my eyes shut in pleasure as her sphincter gently slid down my soaked pole, till she was full seated in my lap. “Oh, it has been awhile back there too!” She exclaimed once she was completely impaled.

    I leaned up, and pulled her down to me, latching my mouth onto the nipple I had neglected earlier. Sweet mother’s milk once again filled my mouth, as her colon sucked hungrily on my cock. Her hips moved at a furious frenzy, and despite the break I had received from watching her last orgasm, I knew that there was no chance of lasting much longer.

    I felt the first churnings, and released the tasty teat long enough to moan, “Oh, Gawd!” and then let loose with a powerful orgasm of my own, that left me weak and shuddering under a moaning and cumming redhead. Her colon massaged my cock, lengthening my own climax, and continuously making me shudder, which in turn lengthening Amber’s climax as well.

    Exhausted, but completely satisfied, we both fell asleep knowing that Anna was in good hands.

    * * *

    The next day dawned bright and wonderful, as thoughts of what I planned ran through my mind. That is, until doubts started to creep in. Would they figure it out? Would any of it work? The more I thought about it, the more transparent the whole idea seemed, until finally in frustration I had to leave the house. Ostensibly I was headed out to do some shopping, and I realized that that was a better excuse than I realized, as I really did need to get food for our party tonight.

    My phone rang as I was pulling into the parking lot, and I answered, seeing that it was Geo calling. “I was just wondering if you were planning on inviting anyone over for tonight, or not.”

    “After the way our last couple parties went, I thought to keep it to just us tonight,” I told her, hoping she wouldn’t see through me.

    “Oh, okay.” Was that disappointment I heard in her voice? Probably hoping to get another crack at Jason. If everything worked out, she would soon be forgetting him. “Don’t forget to get some bread, then. We are almost out.”

    I promised that I would, and while I was still nervous about tonight, somehow the talk with my sister had left me feeling better.

    I gave Diane a quick call, and asked if she would mind watching Anna tonight, and was grateful when she agreed.

    I took my time doing the shopping, knowing that I would have a lot of extra money in the budget at the end of the month.

    Afterwards I drove to a coffee shop near the house that I knew the girls frequented, and purchased them all their favorite drinks.

    By the time I finally made it home, it was late afternoon, and time to start cooking. The girls each gave me a quick peck as thanks for their drinks, even Geo, and I got to work on the food. The girls kept offering to help, telling me that they were celebrating for me, and I should be relaxing, but I had other plans, and kept shooing them out of the kitchen.

    I did have Amber make drinks for everyone, and sipped mine slowly as dinner finished cooking. I laid everything out on the table, setting a special plate before each of my girls, and treating them as royally as I could. I then pulled out the expensive wine I had purchased, to the ‘ooh’s of the three pretty women, and poured each of them a glass.

    The meal passed by quickly, and I made sure to eat everything off of my specially prepared plate. As soon as I was finished, I stood and refilled each glass.

    Standing behind my chair, I lifted my glass to them, and smiled. “Almost a year ago, I turned eighteen, and a week later had a night that would change my life forever.” I looked Amber, Geo, and Dixie in the eyes as I spoke, demanding their attention. “That night was the beginning of my fall. For after that, I fell for each of you. Amber, your red hair, and wild nature suit you well. Dixie, you are shy at times, but I love how you always go for what you want.” I paused then to look at Geo. “Geo, you have always been a part of my life as my sister; I have looked up to you, and have always admired you. The three of you are the smartest, most talented, and sexiest women I know. I love you with all my heart, but there is a small lie that I must confess to.” I waited to see their reaction. Geo scowled, and Dixie looked confused, but Amber just kept staring at me, waiting for me to continue. “I lied when I said I was now the sole owner of the club.” Confusion now painted all three faces, and Geo’s scowl deepened as well. I couldn’t hold back my smile as I finished, “The club is owned by four people now, and they are all in this room.”

    I waited for that to sink in. All three understood almost immediately, and nearly jumped out of their chairs, in their haste to hug and kiss me.

    “I don’t understand, though. Why did Larry give us the club?” Dixie was the first to talk.

    “He had some urgent business that he had to go to, and wanted to leave it in good hands. He told me that he wouldn’t be coming back. I told him that if he wanted it in good hands, then I knew just the hands to leave it in, and he changed the contract right there to include all of you.” I explained, having to fib only a little. I had changed the contract, but it had been Carol that had agreed to it. “Now you see why I have been serving you all night,” I said with a wink. “This celebration isn’t just for me, but all of us.”

    As they all hugged me again, I heard Amber say, “I know someone who is getting a special treat tonight.”

    “Count that treat as doubled,” Dixie quickly piped in.

    We all looked at Geo, who had pulled away a little bit. Before she could have the chance to back out, I spoke up. “Ladies, there is more that I have planned.” They all looked at me expectantly. I quickly went to my room, and pulled the bottom drawer of my dresser out. Underneath was the stash of weed Joe had delivered so many weeks ago. I had already used up everything else he had dropped off, in making our food. If all went according to plan, and the Viagra fueled bulge in my pants suggested it just might, this party was going to end with a number of ‘bangs’.

    Three sets of eyes glittered as I held the bag up. Amber ran to go get the papers, and Dixie started separating out the weed.

    “I know what you’re planning,” Geo whispered in my ear, and I snaked my arm around her waist, grabbing her ass in the process of pulling her tighter to me. Her perfume was intoxicating, as I nuzzled into her neck.

    “Is that so?” I asked, and she had to push herself away from me. I could see the desire and lust battling with her decree to not let me back in her till I agreed to her demands. For a moment, I almost confessed my decision, but was enjoying this game too much. How much sweeter the victory, if she came to me first? I only hoped that the drugs I had put in their food worked as Joe had advertised.

    I had to quickly shift my own bulge, which Geo couldn’t help but notice, and I could have sworn I saw her lick her lips.

    Amber took the first hit from the joint, handing it to Geo next. My sister looked at me, and kept her eyes locked on mine as she pulled in a large drag, holding it for some time, before finally coughing it out to our cheers.

    Dixie took the next puff, and then plastered her lips to mine, filling my lungs with the smoke as she kissed me. I had to break the kiss to cough, but the act had turned me on more than I would have thought. My cock was almost starting to hurt, it felt so big.

    I took my own hit, and Amber not wanting to be outdone, kissed me, sucking it out of me. We all started to enjoy this game, until Geo took her next hit, and we wondered what she would do. She looked at the three of us, then leaned over, and kissed Amber, wrapping her hands behind the redhead, and moaning as she transferred the hit from her lungs to the other woman’s.

    The kiss started to get pretty heavy as both women’s hands began to explore, and I felt Dixie’s hand on my knee start to work its way up to my crotch. I looked to the beautiful brunette, and smiled, before grabbing the back of her head, and pulling her in for another kiss. I could feel her hands worrying at my pants, and I dropped my hands to her waist, and then brought them back up, taking her shirt with them.

    “I can’t believe how horny I am right now,” she told me as the shirt lifted over her head. “You should treat us like this more often!” She hungrily went back to kissing me, till she was able to get my pants down. As soon as my throbbing cock sprang free, she looked from it, back to me, then at it again. “Has it gotten bigger?” She asked in wonder, and I looked down, thinking that maybe the Viagra hadn’t been such a great idea. It did seem to be more swollen than normal, but all thoughts fled my mind, as she brought her tender lips down, and gently kissed the head.

    I looked over to Amber and my sister as Dixie’s lips gently travelled down my cock, eliciting a moan from me. The other now women were now topless, and Geo was hungrily sucking the milk from Amber’s engorged breasts. Amber seemed to really be enjoying herself, as her fingers played through Geo’s strawberry-blonde tresses, and she moaned in delight.

    I felt my cock hit the back of Dixie’s throat, as she started to swallow me down her gullet. I leaned forward on the couch a little, and started to rub her B-cup tits, paying special attention to her sensitive nipples. Her moan was gagged by my cock, but the vibrations sent a thril down my spine at the pleasure of it all.

    I sat back up and pulled off my own shirt, before whispering to Dixie, “I want to taste you too.” Dixie grinned widely as she stood and removed her pants. I lay back on the couch, and waited for her to straddle my face. As soon as her shaved pussy was in reach, I leaned up, sucking her lips into my mouth, while I reached between us to return to fondling her breasts.

    “Mmm, yes, that’s it Amber,” I heard Geo cry out. “Suck my pussy! Make me cum all over that creamy white skin of yours! Oh, oh OH!”

    I increased the power of my sucking, and noticed Dixie doing to same in return. I pulled her clit between my teeth, and gave it a small nibble, sending her crashing into an orgasm that flooded my face with her juices.

    As soon as she had recovered, she sat up, spun around, and slid her wet pussy down my chest and stomach, till my cock butted against her slick slit. Without stopping, she continued to press back, swallowing me deeper and deeper into her canal, until her clit pressed firmly against the base of my cock.

    “Oh, fuck, that HAS gotten bigger! I feel like you are about to split me in two!” Dixie leaned forward, and brought her lips to mine, and the hunger from our bodies took over, as we melded our two bodies together. I reached down, and groped her ass, trying to increase her pace, and making her cum atop me. She had to break the kiss in order to breathe as her body was overcome by pure joy.

    As she shook above me, I looked over to Amber and Geo and saw my chance. They were locked into a sixty-nine position with Geo on top, her ass and pussy facing me. As gently as I could, I lifted the recovering Dixie off of me, and stood behind Geo. Amber must have been able to see what I planned, but she made no move either for or against me, as I gripped my sister’s hips, and slid easily into her cum and saliva soaked twat.

    I held on tight, as her head flew up, and she turned to look at me, lust and rage warring in her eyes. “What do you think you’re doing?” She demanded, but I just kept my silence, feeling Amber’s tongue sliding from my balls to Geo’s pussy. I started to move my hips, smiling as Geo tried to get away, only her pussy belied that she was enjoying this, as it massaged my swollen length.

    Between Geo’s sucking pussy, and Amber’s talented tongue, I could feel my balls churning, bringing me ever closer to my first orgasm. I leaned forward, looking at Geo’s furious face as I whispered to her, “I’m cumming.” Her eyes went large as she felt the first volley from my cock erupt into her. Then she went wild, shoving back against me, rotating her hips around my spewing cock, and moaning loud enough, I was afraid the neighbors were going to call the cops on us.

    When I was finally done unloading into her, I just continued to pump in and out. She looked at me in surprise and I delivered my second surprise. “I took Viagra tonight. That isn’t the only load you’re getting from me.” If I didn’t know any better, I would have thought that my words had started another orgasm in her, as her inner folds wrapped more tightly around my stiff member, increasing my enjoyment tenfold.

    I decided to pull out of her though, as I hadn’t given my daughter’s mother much attention yet. As I slipped my cock covered in our mutual cum from my sister, I deftly slipped it into Amber’s mouth, and let her clean it off for me.

    Geo whined for a moment, but saw that Dixie was over fingering herself, and must have decided to help her out. I watched as Geo began to lustily kiss the brunette, replacing her fingers with two of her own.

    Amber pulled her lips from my cock, and looked up at me, her blue eyes glittering with her smile. “I guess it’s my turn now? I’m glad you did that for Geo. This place will be a lot happier again.”

    I smiled as I lifted her face up to mine, and kissed her red lips. I could just taste the lingering traces of Geo and me, but ignored it as I sucked her tongue into my mouth, and gently laid her back. My tool lined up perfectly with her slot, and I easily slid into her, once again relishing in how tight she felt wrapped around my manhood. I arched my back, and pulled one of her nipples to my lips, tasting her milk again, and smiling. I knew some women preferred to let their breasts dry out after they stopped breastfeeding, but I hoped to be able to talk Amber into keeping hers. I wondered if my sister’s would taste just as sweet?

    Amber’s fingers dug into my ass as I pounded into her, making her moan and scream in ecstasy. “That’s it! Fuck me with you huge cock. Fuck me and make me cum again!” I picked up my pace, as I felt Amber start to soak my crotch, and her nipple run dry. I wasn’t worried about Anna going hungry though, as there was plenty stored up in the fridge.

    I looked over to Dixie and Geo, and noticed Dixie’s delightful derriere sticking up in the air, while her fist was buried in my sister’s cunt. Stepping behind Dixie, I ran the head of me penis up and down along her slit, before slipping it back into her. She moaned as I started up a steady rhythm, my hands kneading her ass. Not for the first time I wondered at the differences between the ways the three women felt. Dixie used to be the tightest, but now I had to give that title to Amber, after the doctor gave her that extra stitch. Geo was by far the warmest of the three, and the smoothest. All three felt like heaven when I was with them, and my heart sang, as I knew that once again we were a whole family.

    Dixie was thrusting back against me, pulling her hand out of Geo, then pulling forward, and slipping up to her wrist into my sister. The sight was really starting to turn me on, and I felt my second load on its way as Dixie climaxed herself.

    I quickly leaned back, extracting myself from Dixie, and then pulled the petite woman’s hand from Geo just in time to shove my cock in, and release my second load. Geo kissed me passionately, whispering, “Thank you” over and over again as I emptied myself inside her. I didn’t slow down my pace, and in fact tried to increase it, as I sensed that my sexy sister was coming close to her own orgasm.

    “That’s it, John. Fill your sister’s cunt with your baby maker. Make me cum again on my brother’s cock! Oh, I have wanted you back in me for so long! Thank you, thank you, thank you! I love you. I promise to make you so happy, just keep FUCKING ME!” She nearly bit her own tongue as her body started to convulse under me.

    I hunched my back, and pulled her left tit into my mouth, nibbling on her nipple to try and increase her enjoyment. I felt something brush my head, and looked up to see Amber sitting on Geo’s face. Smiling, I started to kiss my way up her belly, till I reached her swollen breasts, and started suckling the one I hadn’t emptied before. Amber’s hands grasped the back of my head, and tried to pull me tighter to her breast, as Geo started working on the sexy redhead’s pussy.

    I felt hands reach under my arms from behind, pulling me back, and I looked up to see Dixie standing next to me. She leaned over, bringing her lips to mine, and I let some of the milk still in my mouth flood into hers. Her eyes flew open at first, realization dawning on her, and then she started sucking hard on my tongue trying to get the last vestiges of Amber’s milk from my mouth. As soon as we could no longer taste it, Dixie pulled away, stood in front of me, then bent over, forcing Amber to lean back some as Dixie started suckling the milk straight from her friend’s breasts. With her juicy twat only centimeters from my face, I wasn’t about to let that feast pass me up, and dove in, tongue first, tasting her sweet juices for the second time tonight.

    I had to place my hands on Geo’s tits to keep my balance, as I tried to lick Dixie, and slide my cock in and out of my sister. I fiddled with her hard nipples, triggering Geo’s orgasm, which seemed to set us all off once more. Amber started moaning as she came on Geo’s mouth, and I soon found Dixie’s juices dripping from my chin, as I erupted for the third time into my loving sister.

    * * *

    John closed the book, as Amber walked into the room, their daughter Anna walking along beside her.

    “Did you finally finish your book?” She asked, seeing what was on the desk.

    “I think so,” he said turning to look at the work that had taking him months to write. “I’m going to title it, ‘I Found My Sister Stripping’. What do you think?”

    “I think it lacks originality,” a new voice said, as a very pregnant, strawberry-blonde woman entered the room. “Are you sure you want to be honest in that book about us being siblings?”

    “I love you all with my complete heart. If people have a problem with that, then they are the ones with the problem, not me.” John told them earnestly.

    “Well, you’d better hurry and get changed. Dixie is graduating in a couple hours, and you look a mess!” Amber informed him. She laid her left hand on his shoulder, smiling at the sight of the ring she wore on that hand. Her ring was matched by two others, each worn by the women in John’s life.

    ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

    Authors note:

    I debated on whether to write this or not, but think that the part about Larry needs to be explained, as this is the end of this series, and it is highly unlikely that we will ever see him again.

    Some of you might feel that he got a raw deal from everything, but those that read my ‘Subjects 0’ series know that he helped Harold out. Carol also knew this from reading Harold’s notes, and was taking vengeance on all those that helped him out. The only reason Carol didn’t take revenge on Betty, is that she likely saw her in the club, and being the (usually) prim lady she is, thought that that was punishment enough.

    Anyway, if you have any other question, please ask in my forum: http://forum.xnxx.com/showthread.php?t=231610


  • Jane Doe: part 2.

    Font size : +


    Jane takes control.

    Jane Doe: part 2.
    Note: if you haven’t read part one then go read it before you read part 2. This is not a true story, it’s just a fantasy of mine that i would fantasize about over this really gorgeous girl i somewhat knew.

    I hear a loud buzzing sound, it was the sound of the alarm clock waking me up. I turn it off and i turn to my left side seeing Jane there sleeping like an angel. I lay next to her in bed for a few minutes and watch her sleep.

    All sorts of thought are running through my mind right now. Would she freak out when she wakes up realizing what’s happend? Did she only let me touch her like that because she was just horny and wasn’t thinking straight? Or was this just nothing but a one night stand for her? Well it wasn’t a one night stand since we didn’t do anything after we cuddled to sleep but i mean like an experience. Oh my god. Was i just an experiment to her? I should stop. I should just hop in the shower and try not to worry.

    As i was starting to get up her eyes started opening. She leaned over and gave me a peck on the lips. ‘Phew! Thank god, not what i was expexting’ i thought to myself.
    “Morning Judi” she smiled at me.
    “Goodmorning.”
    “We should start getting ready so we’re not late.”
    “That’s what i was about to do.”
    “But…. Let’s hop in the shower first.”
    “Alright.” I said with a huge smile on my face.

    We went to the bathroom and started undressing as the water starting running. Got her tits are beautiful. I just wanna suck on them all over again, im already wet just by looking at them.

    We hopped into the shower and let the water run down our bodies as we just stared at each other. She’s so fucking gorgeous. I just want her. She had a sneaky look in her eye and i was dying to know what she was up to. She came closer untill our bodies we’re completely touching eachothers and she kissed me. We were making out for a few minutes. My hands were both on her ass just squeezing and hers were on my legs slowly running up my thights to my ass as she started squeezing hard and pulling me against her as our vagina’s were pressed so hard against each other that i’d started cumming. She felt the cum running down my thighs, she could tell it wasn’t from the water because of how warm it was. With her right hand she went in between my thights and with her idex and middle finger she scooped up some of my liquid, she looked me straight in the eye and said “you’re so wet.” As she started sucking on her index and middle finger with my cum on it. Wow. When i first met her i had no idea she was like this. But you know what they say, it’s the quite ones you gotta watch out for. Then she kissed me and said “we better get going, we’re gonna be late to school. But i’ll come over afterwards if you want me to.” I said sure as we got out of the shower and started getting dressed.

    We waited for the bus in silence. It wasn’t awkward or weird. I don’t know, it was just silence. We both had a lot to say, but niether of us spoke. We got on the bus and sat down in a two seater. We placed each our bags on our laps. I felt her hand brush up my legs as she went on my thighs. I was wearing a skirt so she was feeling my bare skin. ‘Damn! She’s just full of surprises. The innocent shy straight prude looking girl is feeling me up on the bus about to finger me?! In public?! I wouldn’t even have the balls to do that.’ I thought to myself.

    I felt her soft fingers slowly brush up my thighs under my skin as she reached my crotch and started feeling me over my underwear, then she slowly went in my underwear from the side and started feeling my pussy lips and brushing her index finger down my slit. I was so wet. But then my stop came up. ‘What a buz kill!’ I thought to myself.

    “Ugh, this is my stop, i’ll see you after school!” I got up and waved as she smiled back.
    “Oh wait, judi.”
    “Yeah?”
    “I have a surprise for you after school” she winked at me.

    I was sitting in all my classes zoned out. Just day dreaming about Jane and our night together, and the shower, and the bus, and ugh she’s so gorgeous and sexy. I was getting wet in the middle of class just thinking about her. My panties were fucking soaked by 6th period so i went to the bathroom and took them off and put them in my bag. I’ve never gotten so wet before just by thinking about someone.

    Not only do i just wanna touch her and fuck her and look at her naked body and kiss her, no, i think i actually like her too….

    I’ve never had a serious relationship with a girl before. Or a guy. I’ve always liked girls but not enough to date them. So i just fucked a lot of girls.

    I got out of school and got on the bus and waited for her. Her stop came and she wasn’t there! Why didn’t she show up. She just stood me up! I went home and an hour passed and nothing. I was home alone and all i could think about was why wasn’t she here. ‘Ugh.’ Then the door bell rung. I knew it wasn’t my mom because for one, she has her keys, also she doesn’t get home untill late.

    I went ahead and answered, it was Jane. ‘Phew!’.
    “What happend to you earlier?!”
    “I was doing something.”
    “Oh.”
    “I told you i had a surprise for you remember?”
    “What is it.”
    “You’ll see.” She winked at me and grabbed my hand as she led me to my room.

    She told me to lay down so i did as she began speaking.
    “So yesterday, you did all the work as i just laid there, i was a little nervous at first because i’ve never been with a girl and it all took me by surprise, also i come from a very christian family, anyways. I didn’t really know what to do, or how to please you, it was all i was thinking about when we went to sleep, i’ve fantasized about girls before and watched lesbian porn, so i kind of have an idea of what im supposed to do. I don’t know. I just don’t wanna disappoint you.”
    “You won’t…” I interupted.
    “So now im going to try and return the favor. Im doing all the work today and you just relax, sit back, and enjoy….” She winked at me as she started unbuttoning her shirt then taking of her pants while she turned around, bending over giving me a full view of her ass. She was wearing a black lacey bra and a black V string. She looked so sexy.

    She took off the bra and the V string then leaned in and kissed me passionately, sucking on my lower lip, letting her tounge play with mine. Then she kissed me on the cheek as she moved to my neck. Her left hand was on my other neck, moving down, brushing her fingers against my skin as she made her way to my breast and cupped it. She started slowly and very gently kissing my neck and sucking on it as she squeezed my breast with her hand and teased my nipple. I was already starting to get wet. She started kissing lower down my chest and made her way to my other breast, nibbiling on my nipple as she teasted the other one with her fingers and gently pinched them. Then she started kissing lower down my stomach. She licked around my belly button and made her way down lower with her toung pressing against me. Then she removed her face from me and placed both hands on each thigh as she started to slowly make her way up to my crotch.

    “You’re not wearing any underwear?”
    “Oh yeah! I totally forgot about that. I … Uh um took them off in school and put them in my bag.” As i gestured to my purse.
    “Why?”
    “Well…. I was thinking about you and i started to get wet and they got soaked and they were uncomfortable.”

    She got up off the bed to my purse and digged up my panties. Then she came back and sat next to me at the edge of the bed near my thighs and held them up to her face and sniffed them for a good 20 seconds.
    Oh god. That was so hot…
    Then she came back between my legs as she pulled my skirt down. Grabbed the panties one more time and sniffed ’em once again then she bent down towards my pussy, picked up each one of my thighs, started slowly kissing them, running her tounge down as she made her way to my crotch and started to slowly kiss my pussy. She then let her tounge slide out and right in between my pussy lips as she sucked off my juices from being so wet. She nibbeled on my clit and teased it with her tounge, going in circles, up and down, and what not. Both her hands started to move up my body and cupped my breasts. She started to suck harder as she pinched my nipples. She was getting rough and i was loving it. I was so close to cumming.

    She suddenly stopped.
    “What.. What happend?”
    “I said i had a surprise for you remember?”
    “I thought this was the surprise…”
    “No silly!” She said with a grin on her face and she got up to her purse and pulled something wrapped in a plastic bag out of it. Oh my god. She went out and bought a strap on. This just got ten times better, holy shit. She put it on and made her way back to the bed.
    “You ready?”
    I nodded.

    She started pressing it against my pussy, running it up and down and rubbing me pretty hard with it. She noticed my breathing got harder so then she started to push it inside me. She started to push harder and harder as i moaned untill every inch of it was inside me. It was about 7 inches, it felt amazing because that was the closest thing to a penis that’s ever entered me before.
    She started pumping as i was rocking my hips in the air. I was too horny. ‘Alright that’s it.’ I thought to myself. ‘I let her take control, not it’s my turn.’

    I flipped her over, which took her by surprise, i got on top of her and sat on the dildo. I started to ride her, hard. She grabbed my breasts and started to squeeze as i continued to ride the shit out of her. Then she got up and got a good grip of me as i was still riding her and hugged me tightly grabbing my ass as she started to suck on my breasts.
    God dammit this is so much better than my fantacies. I came. I then got off her and laid next to her trying to catch my breath, i look over at her and she had the biggest grin on her face.
    I wanted more tho, i wanted to cum again. And make her cum too. So i asked her to take off the strap on and so she did and laid back down next to me facing me so i faced her.

    We started making out and our bodies got closer to each other pressing every inch of my body against her as i grabbed her ass while she grabbed my breast, i placed her thigh on mine, attempting to pull her in untill our pussies were pressed against eachothers then we started rocking back and forth grinding all up on eachother. Her pussy felt so good against mine. It was so warm and wet. Then we each grabbed eachother’s pussies and started to finger eachothsr as we continued to makeout and grind our bodies together. She then got up and sat on top of me in a scissoring position.

    She started to rub her pussy against mine, i grabbed her ass pulling her in, helping her rub harder, before you know it i was pumping and rocking my hips up in the air as she basically rode me. I started to feel a huge orgasm comming on and i started to speed up as she followed my pace.
    “Oh my god!! Im gonna cum!! Im gonna cuuuum! “
    “Me too! Ahh”
    We were moaning and breathing so hard and her pussy was rubbing against mine so hard and so fast basically rubbing my clit as if i was doing it myself giving me and orgasm as we both started to cum at the same time. I finished cumming but she didn’t, i got a little confused as she basically threw herself off me at the bed and started rubbing her clit super hard and super fast as i watched her trying to catch my breath. Holy shit. She was a squirter. She started squirting like crazy which turned me on once again. Once she got done she laid back with her hands on her sides trying to catch her breath as i got up and started to lick her pussy dry, tasting her. She tasted amazing. I then laid back down next to her and we caught our breaths.
    I wanted to tell her how i felt about her but i was scared of what her reaction might be. But i really wanted to be with her.

    So i just bursted it out.
    “Jane.”
    “Yeah?”
    I paused for a minute and looked at her as she was still looking up at the cieling still trying to catch her breath.
    “I like you.”
    She looked me back in the eye and politely smiled at me.
    “I like you too.”

    The end.


  • Subjects 0 – CH 5

    Font size : +


    Carol is becoming more stressed…

    For those that don’t like the pregnancy themes, read my Broken Bliss series. For those that want children added in: go somewhere else. It will never happen in my writing, sorry. For those that have stuck with this series, THANK YOU! I plan on one or two more chapters to tie this one up, but will be adding more to the other series as well, to tie them all together.

    For up to date info on my stories, or to see how I picture my characters, please visit my forum on here: http://forum.xnxx.com/showthread.php?p=4324414

    THANK YOU for all the comments, both good and constructive, I appreciate them all! Well, on with the story!
    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

    ————————————————————————————-
    STATUS REPORT: Have started to use a weaker formula with Subject Bravo. I am curious to see how diluted the formula can be, and still work. Some of my colleagues scoff at my use of family members for test subjects, but what better way to test the substance that to see if it can break down that biggest of taboo walls; incest?

    END STATUS REPORT.
    ————————————————————————————-

    Closing her cell phone, Carol dropped her head into her hands. Her life was falling to ruins around her. Harold had just received another promotion, her daughter was pregnant with her brother’s child, and she couldn’t stop herself from feeling a bit jealous that it was April and not her, Adam’s mother, carrying his child.

    She had to find an antidote to her son’s pheromones, and soon. Her children’s life was already messed up, but perhaps she could save them from further mistakes. Perhaps she could save herself.

    She knew that somehow she was immune to it when Harold wore the substance, but not with her son. Why was that? Thinking of Harold got her blood boiling. The bastard had stolen her work, used the synthesized pheromones SHE had created from her own son, and then blackmailed her into allowing him to pass everything off as his own. She wanted to wring his neck, chop him into a thousand different pieces, feed him to the lions at the zoo, and laugh as they shit him back out.

    Carol froze. Was that it? Was that what made her immune? Her anger and loathing of the man was strong. Perhaps it was what allowed her to withstand his advances, and the substance. But how was she to use that with her son? She didn’t hate him. She loved him. Loved him dearly. Didn’t she want to hold him to her; wrap him in her arms, and feel his surround her; let him slide that giant cock into her pussy, and make her cum hard as he shot his own load into her and make her pregnant just like his sister?

    She jolted herself out of that train of thought. Just because she hadn’t been able to bring herself to orgasm since that afternoon he had almost caught her, didn’t mean that she had to travel down that depraved path again.

    Then it occurred to her. Maybe her daughter’s pregnancy would be just what she needed in order to stay angry with him. How dare he get his sister pregnant! How dare he fuck her silly! How dare he not do the same for his loving mother! She didn’t even realize she had had that last thought, as in an angry huff she stood, and went to her car. It was time to test out her theory.

    ————————————————————————————-
    STATUS REPORT: The mother of Subject Bravo had seemed so willing at first, but has slowed her pace. Have we reached the point where the substance is too weak?

    END STATUS REPORT.
    ————————————————————————————-

    “She still didn’t answer,” April said, hanging up her phone. They had been trying to reach their mother for a couple weeks now, to tell her that she was pregnant. Adam had finally decided to just leave a message. He hated to tell her this way, but there was no other hope for it, when she refused to answer the phone.

    Adam hated to admit it, but he really missed his mother, and not just because of the phenomenal sex they had had. She was his mother. Graduation was in a few days, and he had hoped that she would be there, but as time wore on and he didn’t see her, and she kept ignoring him, he had to admit that she had finally abandoned him.

    “I think it’s time you moved out, and in with us,” Minnie said right behind him, wrapping her arms around his torso and giving him a hug. Neither woman was showing the signs of pregnancy, other than a small tell-tale bump. He could feel Minnie’s lips brush the back of his neck, as he sighed, trying to let go of his frustrations.

    “We can have your things packed, and have you moved in by graduation,” April said, hugging him from the front, and effectively sandwiching him between the two beautiful women.

    Adam let his head fall to his sister’s shoulder as he considered. “Let’s make it after graduation,” he decided. “I don’t want to deal with the traffic from here to school every morning, and I kind of want to graduate living in the house I went to school from.” And it would be harder to play around with Miss Shelly, he thought to himself.

    He could feel Minnie’s hands roaming up and down his chest, while April’s fingers travelled his back. He could smell April’s particular scent, as he nuzzled deeper into her neck, and moaned as Minnie’s hands dove into his waistband to find his already hardening cock. He started to nibble on the neck before him, relishing the sounds April was making as he did so. Leaving trails of kisses up her slender neck, he reached her jaw, and followed it to her earlobe. He nibbled for only a second, before pecking along her cheek until he found her waiting mouth. April’s lips parted as he felt his shorts hit the floor, and he slipped his tongue between her teeth. His was greeted by hers, and they began to dance within each other’s mouths.

    Minnie’s hands turned his torso to the side, and a second later, he felt her lips slide up the shaft of his cock. He groaned into April’s mouth when he felt Minnie’s lips part over the head of his cock, and swallow him in.

    Adam began to unbutton his sister’s blouse and slipped his hands inside to cup her bra-less tits. He recalled how both women had started to go without undergarments when they were all home together. Why add one more thing that was just going to be removed anyway? He ran his thumbs over her sensitive nipples, and smiled as she twitched at his touch.

    Minnie pulled her mouth from him, and he looked down to see her removing April’s skirt. As soon as it was off, Minnie removed her own clothes, and then grabbed a hold of his stiff member. Instead of putting it back in her mouth, however, she instead leaned over, and sucked in April’s nether lips.

    April shuddered at the touch, “Mmm, Minnie, I love how your tongue feels down there.” She grabbed the back of Adam’s head, and pulled him in for a furious kiss. He was more than happy to oblige her, as he tweaked her nipples between his fingers, making her moan louder into their kiss. “Oh, fuck, I’m cumming already!” She said, breaking the kiss, and Adam immediately latched his mouth onto her right nipple, and used his arms to keep her upright as she flooded her friend’s mouth with her juices. “Okay, enough foreplay, I want this cock in me, now!”

    April pulled them back to her room, where she lay on her bed, and spread her legs. Biting her lower lip in that seductive way he loved, she crooked her finger, beckoning him to her. “Come here. Squirt.” Adam was more than happy as he crawled onto her bed, and positioned himself between her legs. Looking his sister in the eyes as he started to slide into her, he couldn’t hold back his grin as her head dropped back and her eyes closed in delight.

    ————————————————————————————-

    ————————————————————————————-

    April loved the way her brother’s thick rod filled her up inside. There was no better feeling she had ever experienced, than when he had first penetrated her. Every time since that fateful morning, he had felt bigger than the last time, though she knew that was just an illusion. She just couldn’t get enough of him. She loved him dearly, and wished it wasn’t such a taboo to get married, but she was happy to settle with what they had now. She gave a delicious shiver at the thought of him moving in with them. She didn’t mind sharing with her best friend in the least, and they would both ham him a lot more after graduation. She was even happy to be carrying his child.

    Adam finally hit bottom in her, and she used her pussy muscles to clamp down on him, trying to hold him in as he slid back out. She enjoyed the way his eyes glazed over when she did this. She saw Minnie standing next to the bed, her two middle fingers buried deep in her cunny, as she watched the siblings fuck.

    “Gawd, I never get tired of watching you two go at it,” the brunette said, her eyes locked on where the incestuous couple was joined.

    “Why don’t you come over here, sit on my face, and get a better look?” April offered, wanting to return the favor Minnie had done for her.

    Minnie moved with grace and speed as she positioned herself over April’s waiting mouth. The blonde leaned up, and sucked in the other woman’s labia, reveling in the taste of her friend’s juices. She felt Adam pick up his pace within her. She almost screamed into Minnie’s pussy as the waves of pleasure rolled over her. April reach up, and grabbed Minnie’s smaller globes as she stuck her tongue as deep into the woman’s pussy as it would go. Minnie began to rock her hips on April’s mouth, and she knew that the other woman wasn’t far from her own orgasm.

    April felt Minnie’s hand snake down her belly, and start playing with her clit. If she kept that up, April was going to cum, herself. Minnie started to whimper in a way that told April she was close, and she attacked her clit with force. This seemed to do it, as April’s mouth was filled with Minnie’s cum. Minnie’s hand also pressed harder against her own clit, sending April over the edge, as she soaked her brother’s thrusting dick in her own juices.

    Minnie collapsed to the side of the bed, as Adam kept pumping into April, extending her own orgasm. When he finally pulled out of her, she felt empty, and starving. She was always disappointed when he pulled out of her, but she watched as he lay next to Minnie, and pulled her nearly limp form on top of him. Minnie started to revive as his cock butted against her groin. She leaned forward, and began to kiss April’s brother with passion, as she sank slowly onto his massive tool.

    April didn’t want to be left out of the fun, and planted her face between their legs. She started to lick her own juices from his balls, and worked her way up to Minnie’s asshole.

    “Oh, fuck. Keep that up sis, and I’m gonna cum inside Minnie’s small pussy!” April sighed, as she slipped two of her own fingers into her box. It was her friend’s turn for her brother’s load, and while she hated sharing it, she had to remain fair with her friend, whom she also loved.

    “Yes, April, lick my asshole. Make me cum while your brother fills me with his jism!” Minnie picked up her pace, and April knew she wouldn’t be able to keep her face down there without getting hurt by their violent thrusts. She had another idea, though, and smiled as she pulled her wet fingers from her snatch, and slipped them slowly into her friend’s rear. “Oh, fuck!” was all Minnie said, as April’s fingers sank all the way into her friend.

    With her other hand, she cupped Adam’s balls, and felt them tighten as he groaned, and began to dump his seed into Minnie. Minnie’s asshole convulsed around her fingers, as she too climaxed. April continued her ministrations, lengthening both orgasms for both her lovers.

    As soon as Adam was done, April pulled her friend off of him, and dove between her legs. Just because Minnie got his load inside her pussy, didn’t mean that April couldn’t suck it back out. By the time she could no longer taste his cum, Minnie had had two more orgasms, and she could feel her brother sliding into her from behind.

    ————————————————————————————-
    PERSONAL NOTE: Watched a great scene today, as Jenny tried to worm her way back into Subject Bravo’s good graces. She was such a minx when I got between her legs, but even using the substance, she didn’t let me in her back door. Subject Bravo is lucky that I chose him as a test subject.

    END PERSONAL NOTE.
    ————————————————————————————-

    Adam was shocked to find his mother’s car already in the garage. Since she had been avoiding him, he had started parking in there, but today found it occupied. Had she listened to their message, and finally deigned to talk to him?

    The lights were off as he walked in, and he figured she was already asleep. It was late, but he was going to wake her.

    “Do you have any idea how long I have been waiting for you?” The cold voice was filled with malice, and it startled Adam as he walked through the TV room. A lamp flicked on, and Adam saw his mom for the first time in over a month. Her eyes were glaring slits, and her lips were turned down in an angry scowl. Adam didn’t know if he had ever seen his mother this angry before, or this tired looking.

    “Mom!” He squeaked, then before he could think better of it, “I’ve missed you.” For a split moment, he saw her face lighten, then turn angry again. If it was possible, he thought her beautiful face had become even angrier.

    “So you got your sister pregnant, huh? Way to go.” Carol’s voice was ice as it left her lips. “What are you going to do now, huh? You don’t have a job, so how are you going to take care of her? Hell, son, you’re not even out of high school yet. What were you thinking?”

    Her anger was starting to seep into him. How dare she fuck his brains out, and then ignore him for weeks on end, only to come home now and play the concerned parent. She had no right to treat him like that.

    “What about you?” He demanded of her. “What were you thinking when you practically raped me? We didn’t use any protection, and I came in you three times, before you finally let me go.” Just thinking back on that started to make him hard, despite having gotten off a couple times just a bit ago with April and Minnie. He tamped it down though, as he let his tirade continue. “Then you abandon your son, and for what? What have you been doing that was so important, that you absolutely refused to talk to me, or even see me? I even went to your work, only to be turned away. Don’t come in here now, and PRETEND to care.” As he continued to yell at her, he saw the anger start to leave her eyes only to be replaced with pain. “Well, don’t you worry your pretty little head, after graduation, I am moving out, and you won’t have to deal with me or April again.”

    It hurt him to see the tears on her cheeks, but damnit, she deserved it for the way she had been behaving.

    “Son, I…” She swallowed, and Adam had to leave before he took it all back. He still loved his mother, but the words had needed to be said. He slammed the door behind him, and regretted that he still didn’t have a lock on it.

    Throwing himself down on his bed, he fumed over his mother’s arrogance. It was bad enough that she had left him alone for all that time, but to then treat him like he was just a kid when she finally did notice him was too much. She sure hadn’t treated him like a kid last time they were together. Despite his anger, he couldn’t stop the smile from forming on his face as he remembered the look in her eyes as she came again and again on top of him.

    A knock sounded at his door, and he was surprised that she actually knocked. Wasn’t it her barging in on him whenever she wanted that had started this whole mess? When she had caught him masturbating again, and demanded his sister have a talk with him, only for him to end up banging her, instead?

    “We’re not done talking yet, young man.” Her voice had lost some of the cold, but it was still there, as though only lightly draped over with rough wool. Young man? She still thought of him as a kid.

    “We are done until you can treat me as the adult I am, and with some civility,” he told her, shocked at his own brazen tone. He had never, ever in his whole life talked to her like that, until tonight.

    He heard her hand on the handle for a moment, and wondered if she was going to come in after all. After a couple quiet moments passed, however, he realized she had left. He walked to his door, and looked out. Her bedroom light was on, and creeping up to it, he pressed his ear against the wood, and listen. He could hear the faint sounds of crying coming from inside.

    Satisfied that she had finally felt some of the pain he had gone through over the last while, he returned to his room to sleep.

    Sleep refused to come, however, and his feeling of victory soon turned hollow and dead, as he pictured his beautiful mother crying at the cruel things he had said.

    Finally he rolled over, throwing off his sheets, and looked at the clock. It read a little past one. He stood, not clear on what exactly he was going to do, until he found himself outside her door. It made a slight creek as it opened, and he stepped inside.

    ————————————————————————————-
    STATUS REPORT: Increased the dosage a small amount and the mother of Subject Bravo has gone a step further, but still not crossed that line.

    END STATUS REPORT.
    ————————————————————————————-

    Carol woke to the sound of her door opening, and knew immediately what it meant. She hadn’t been able to get into a deep sleep, as her mind had gone over the truths her son had laid out for her. She had been a terrible mother to him, but how could she explain it to him? How could she tell him that everything that had happened to him lately was because of the pheromones he produced? He would think he was some kind of sexual freak.

    She remembered how she had been able to withstand the desire to run to him and comfort him, armored in her anger. An anger that was gone now, as he entered her room. How dare he come in here after the things he said to her? How dare he just walk into his mother’s room, uninvited? Despite her best efforts, she couldn’t make herself angry with him. How dare he not already have his arms wrapped around her, and holding her tight?

    She could sense him standing next to the bed, behind her, and it took all of her willpower not to turn and look at him.

    “Mom,” his voice was soft and gentle, and full of sorrow, “I am truly sorry for what I said.”

    Her heart broke, but still she managed to remain facing away from him. “Did you mean what you said?” She wondered what he would hear in her voice, as she spoke.

    “Yes, but it didn’t need to be said like that.” He paused for a moment, and she remained silent. “I love you mom, and I’ve missed you. Until you left, I never realized how much of a comfort it was, just knowing that you were always around. When you abandoned me, I… I…”

    The hitch in his voice as he held back tears finally broke her resolve, and she rolled to face him, holding her arms out to him. He gratefully climbed onto the bed, and into her loving embrace.

    “It’s not your fault, son. I should have told you what was happening. Why things were happening.” She patted his head and back as they held each other. “I’ve known for awhile now what you and April were doing.” He pulled back, and looked up at her, shock evident in his eyes. She couldn’t suppress her laugh as she continued, “I walked into the house one weekend while she was on top of you. Would it surprise you to find out I had masturbated outside your door, while you made your sister cum?” Now why had she said that last bit? She knew what such thoughts and words would lead to.

    But, no… She felt no urgent need to mate with her own son; only the need to comfort him. She could easily feel his massive cock pressed against her leg, and knew that he had to be giving off his pheromones, and while yes, she was horny, no more so that she had been for over a month. She was in control of herself. Relief washed over her, and she hugged him back to her. She could be his mother again. She was no longer under the control of his body producing chemicals.

    She kissed the top of his head, and smiled, as he nuzzled into her neck.

    “I love you, mom,” she heard his whisper, right before she felt his lips on her neck. Lightning coursed through her veins from that spot, and she felt her arms hug him tighter. She was horny, no denying that, but again, she was in control. His lips lingered on the hollow of her throat, as she began an inner battle.

    She had already done it with him before, and she was in the mood. Would it really be that wrong to do it just once more? She knew she was in control, and would be able to stop it in the future.

    She moaned as his lips started to travel up her neck, to her jaw line. Didn’t she in some way owe it to him, after abandoning him for so long? It wouldn’t be like last time, where she had forced herself on him.

    He nibbled lightly on her chin. He was obviously willing, and she could feel her juices leaking through her panties. It had been so long since she had cum, and he had felt so good inside her…

    Their lips met, and she slipped her tongue into his mouth, thankful that she had such a wonderful loving son, that cared so much for her. She tried to impart her love through the kiss, but knew that ultimately it was an inferior way to show the amount of emotion she held for him.

    He pulled away, and she nearly cried out as her lips felt barren and abandoned. She wanted his lips back, pressed to hers. “No more running away?” he asked her.

    “No, son, never,” she would have promised anything to have him kissing her again. “But this needs to be the last time. I am only doing this to show you how sorry I am, for the way I treated you.”

    He nodded, and blissfully brought his lips back to hers. Their lips celebrated at the reunion, as their tongues danced and their throats sang a deep moaning song.

    She felt his hands slide up the back of her shirt, she had been too weary to change out of her clothes before going to bed, and then up to her bra. He deftly unclasped it, and she felt the tightness around her breasts lighten. He fingers traced the inside of where her bra now lightly rested, till he reached the sides of her tits, and then paused.

    In exasperation, she released her arms from around him, and grabbing his wrists, roughly shoving his hands over her nipples. She cried into his mouth as she felt his fingers start to play with her areolas. He broke the kiss again, but she handled it better this time, as his kisses traveled down her throat. He lifted up her shirt, and she pulled it over her head, baring her chest for her son’s loving gaze.

    “You truly have a wonderful body, mom,” he told her, before latching onto her right tit. She felt a shiver run along her spine at his words. She reached down between them, and slipped her hands under the waistband of his pajamas, gripping his massive cock. It somehow seemed bigger than she remembered, and she wondered how she had ever fit it inside her before. Adam moaned against her teat as her hands played along his shaft.

    His hands began to play at her waist, as she wiggled her hips as he pulled her pants and panties down.

    Her son’s hands returned to her breasts, and he slowly started kissing lower, across her stomach, pausing to make out with her navel, which caused her to giggle, before making it to her thighs. He worked his tender kisses to her sensitive inner thighs, and then up to her steaming crotch. His nose bumped her clit, and she felt a flood of liquid escape her. His tongue did it’s best to catch it, but the more he licked and swallowed, the wetter she got. Finally he sucked in her clit, and she screamed as she soaked his face and the bed in her cum.

    She reached down, and lifted his head to look at her. “Son, I love what you are doing, but I would also love to feel you inside me again.” Her voice was even, and she relished the amount of control she had over herself. No more ripping off clothes, and going at it like wild animals. They were two rational adults, wanting to give each other pleasure, and receive it in turn.

    He started the long sensual kissing trip back up her body, and she shook as she felt his penis touch her foot, and then rub all the way up the inside of her leg, till it finally reached her groin at the same time his lips met hers.

    She felt him get into position, and she grabbed his face, pulling him deeper into their kiss, while her legs wrapped around him, and pulled him into her with one quick jerk. Her cries were muffled as she felt like she was about to be split in two. He HAD to be bigger! How had she accommodated such a monster in her before?

    His hips started to move, and she felt herself loosen up down there, and welcome him home like a long lost friend.

    She had to break the kiss this time, as she couldn’t breathe and gasp in delight while kissing her son. Why had she wanted this to be the last time? Was there really anything wrong with what they were doing? They loved each other deeply, and were only showing that affection for one another. It didn’t matter what other people thought, this was their life and their choice. She could keep herself from getting pregnant, by making her own morning after pills.

    But would it really be so bad to carry his child?

    That thought triggered another orgasm in her, and she clutched him tight, as wave after powerful wave of pure ecstasy pounded through her.

    “Mom, I’m about to… And I can’t… Oh, Gawd! Mom, I love you!”

    Pure liquid heaven poured from him into her, and her orgasm reached a whole new level of rapture.

    * * *

    Carol drank the nasty tasting concoction she had just finished making, to ensure she wouldn’t get pregnant. The test mice had been immune to all forms of birth control, except for castration, and morning after pills.

    She had mixed feelings about what she had allowed to happen last night, but for now had settled on thinking that she had been in control, and not under the influence of her son’s unique chemistry.

    She knew that sooner or later she was going to have to face up to her daughter, and wasn’t looking forward to that.

    For now, however, she busied herself with hacking into Harold’s files, and trying to figure out how to synthesize an antidote to the substance.

    But how do you synthesize anger?

    ————————————————————————————-
    PERSONAL NOTE: That wretched woman still rebuffs me. I need to get her fired. She no longer serves any purpose here.

    END NOTE.
    ————————————————————————————-

    Miss Shelly pulled out of her driveway without looking back. Her boyfriend had at first been angry with her, for cheating on him, but then had begged for her to come back to him, as she packed her things.

    Didn’t he understand that she had moved on? She had found a better lover, one more attentive to her needs. The fact that it was one of her students didn’t matter to her, though she did keep that a secret. Adam was a phenomenal lover, and she was devoted to him, but she couldn’t lose her job over him. Besides, her insurance as a teacher wasn’t the best, but with her missed period, she had to have something to help with the costs of their child growing inside of her.

    She couldn’t wait to tell her beloved Adam that she was pregnant, this afternoon.

    ————————————————————————————-
    PERSONAL NOTE: I have an appointment with one of the CEOs tomorrow. I plan to use the substance to seduce her, and convince her to get rid of some ‘excess baggage’.

    END NOTE.
    ————————————————————————————-


  • 05 – The Chico Tales

    Font size : +


    – Once upon a time in MexicoIf you haven’t read the previous four chapters you will have no idea how they found themselves in this situation, so would strongly suggest you read for background. Saying that, apart from the ‘why’, hopefully this story stands up on it’s own. Characters: Michelle / ‘Mitchie’– 22 year old American on holiday in the English countryside Julie – Neighbour in England, around Michelle’s mother’s age Sarah – Michelle’s mother
    … Julie smiled, “after all, I promised Mitchie here a story and a story she shall have.” Sarah blushed deeply down to her roots, while her daughter wiggled in delight, as Julie began to tell the story, “Once upon a time, a long, long time ago, in a land called Mexico, there were these two fair maidens…”

    ****************

    Sarah tried to shield her eyes against the strong Mexican sun as she walked down the steps at Mexico City airport, wondering if this was such a good idea. Here she was, a few months into the swinging nineties, and just a few weeks before she was due to get married to the man of her dreams, in the middle of a foreign city, all at the whim of someone she hadn’t seen in four years. ‘I must be mad’ she thought to herself, as she remembered how the conversation had gone with Julie a few weeks earlier.

    ****************

    “Oh my god it’s you!” Sarah shrieked down the phone, as she answered the call from Julie, a close friend she hadn’t spoken to in over four years.

    “Of course it’s me, in the flesh and naked, and thinking of you,” Julie purred in response, “and I hear you are finally getting hitched. See you are going to manage it before your 30th birthday as well.” Julie paused before she went on, “and to a man as well, now there’s a surprise for an old dyke like you.”

    Sarah blushed at Julie’s words and could feel herself getting wet, as Julie could always push her buttons, and her sexy voice seemed to permeate Sarah’s soul. Sarah was ecstatic to hear from her old friend, who had vanished out of her life four years earlier, despite Sarah’s best attempts at staying in touch.

    “Ain’t gonna be able to make the big day short stuff,” Julie said bluntly, causing Sarah’s heart to sink, “buuuuuut,” Julie added dramatically, “surely you must be having a hen party somewhere, and I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

    “Yes,” replied Sarah happily, “the bridal party, including my mother and aunts, are all flying down to Acapulco in Mexico on the 26th for a few days of partying and sunshine.” Then, remembering who she was talking to, Sarah added, “and please be discrete, no one knows about our past, and I would like to keep it that way. They all think I am respectable.”

    “Awww, no pussy licking then, or trading tequila shots for blow jobs in some dodgy bar?” Julie giggled while teasing Sarah with some of their past antics, before offering, “Tell you what… why don’t we have a private party before we join that lot of bores? You can fly to Mexico City on the 23rd and I will get you down to Acapulco for the 26th. Send your stuff on ahead as I have a little surprise treat in mind for you, so you won’t need more than a spare pair of knickers, in fact you probably won’t even need those… but kisses… gotta run.”

    “But, but, but, the cost, the details, the times…” Sarah stammered into the disconnected phone, as Julie had hung up and disappeared, as quickly and abruptly as she had four years ago.

    The next day a courier arrived at Sarah’s house with an envelope containing a first class ticket to Mexico City, with a hand written note that said, ‘Short Stuff – My Treat. Your Pleasure. – J’

    Sarah hemmed and hawed over the decision, while gently sniffing the note that carried the aroma of Julie’s perfume, causing a dampening of Sarah’s knickers. After a great deal of careful and delicate discussions with her parents, and her fiancé, Sarah had finally managed to convince everyone that she would be fine on her own with her old friend from London, and that she would meet them all in Acapulco as planned.

    ***************

    Sarah stood outside the airport trying to wave away the jabbering Mexicans who were crowding around the diminutive American tourist, while tugging at her arm. Already nervous about this liaison, the gaggle of locals had Sarah on the verge of tears, when suddenly a tall woman clad in a leather jacket and a short skirt that barely covered her ass, moved forward and wrapped one fingerless gloved hand round Sarah’s shoulders, as she shooed the men away, chastising them in fluent Spanish.

    “Julie!” Sarah exclaimed in relief, as she felt her 5’1″ frame being protected by her younger but taller friend, who crushed her to her breast is a warm and powerful embrace.

    “Hey Short Stuff,” Julie quipped in response, while lifting the dark, wrap-around sunglasses from her sparkly blue eyes and shaking out her bun, letting her long auburn hair flow freely down her back.

    Before Sarah could reply, Julie bent and kissed her warmly on the mouth, forcing her tongue into Sarah’s mouth, bringing memories of their past flooding back. Memories weren’t the only thing that was flooding, as Sarah felt a sudden dampness and a heat between her legs, a familiar and usual reaction when Julie was near.

    Remembering that she was to be married in a few weeks, Sarah broke the kiss, but still held her body close to Julie’s. “What did you say to them,” Sarah asked, as she nodded toward the group of sweaty men, who were drifting away and muttering to themselves.

    “Oh, I told them that you were a lesbian trainee here for pussy munching lessons, and then you were to be sold as a sex slave to Amazonian Lesbians in South America.” Julie said with a straight face, looking down at her shorter friend’s wide brown eyes.

    “Oh my God!” gasped Sarah while blushing deeply, “you didn’t… did you?”

    Julie threw her head back and roared with laughter at the look of concern on Sarah face. “No, I didn’t, you daft ninny,” Julie said still laughing, “I told them to go away or I would cut their balls off and make a necklace out of them.”

    The two women walked towards the car park in the bright sunshine, cutting a most unlikely pair. Julie moved like a panther, her long legs clad in fishnet tights, ankle boots with stubby low heels, and her wrists covered in numerous bangles that jingled as she walked. At 26, Julie looked in prime condition, and although Sarah was approaching 30, she also kept her small frame in terrific shape. In fact, it was their shared penchant for working out which lead them to meet in a London gym four years before, when Sarah was doing a year’s attachment to the London branch of her American law firm.

    “So, Short Stuff, are you ready for some fun?” Julie drawled, as she stopped in front of a large Harley Davidson motorcycle that sat gleaming in the car park. Julie fished in her pockets for some lollipops and a few dollars to give to the kids standing guard around the bike, thanking them in Spanish for their bravery in making sure no harm came to her beautiful machine.

    The less adventurous Sarah just stared at the bike, open-mouthed, and stammered, “you want ME to get on THAT?” then added, “how far is it?”

    Julie put her wrap-around shades back on, and tied her hair back into a loose ponytail, using one of the scrunchies from around her wrist, as she barked over the thundering engine, “It’s only 400 click and I know a great place to stop along the way. Now get on.”

    Sarah looked at her light cotton print dress, and though she wasn’t dressed for the occasion, she knew she had no better choice. Lifting the dress high around her thighs, she straddled the bike, wrapping her arms tightly round Julie’s waist, and feeling somewhat relieved, as Julie was showing as much exposed thigh as she was.

    As the bike rumbled through the streets, Sarah could feel the vibrations running through her body, sending a tingling sensation into her pussy. Leaning her head against Julie’s back, she breathed in the fresh scent of Julie’s hair, as she remembered how the two of them originally met.

    ***************

    It was 1986 and Madonna was blasting from the video screens that were everywhere in the Covent Garden Gym in the heart of London. The gym was considered by some to be intimidating, as the walls were covered in mirrors, providing no hiding place for any extra pounds or inches. Sarah didn’t really care, as she was addicted to the gym, coming here whenever she could. With sweat dripping from her body, she pounded the track on the treadmill, having already covered 5km, but she still pushed on at a steady pace.

    Glancing at the girl running on the treadmill next to her, she smiled to herself, thinking the 20-something year old looked like a large cat as she glided along gracefully. Sarah could see that she had already covered 10km, but she had barely broken a sweat, only a small dampening under her arms as evidence that she was exercising.

    The girl returned her smile, and then pressed the button to raise the platform to a steep incline, and Sarah was amazed and admired the way the she just gritted her teeth and drove herself onwards, not breaking the pace for several minutes, until she finally moved the platform back to the level and stepped off the machine.

    As they cooled down and stretched in the same general area, Sarah turned and smiled at the woman and introduced herself, “Hi! I’m Sarah. That was some punishment you gave yourself on that run.”

    The girl looked at Sarah with a wary look on her face, studying her intently before saying, “You are American.”

    “Wow! They breed them bright over here,” Sarah laughed, humour and sarcasm her natural defence mechanism when feeling challenged, “What gave it away the accent or THIS?” thrusting out her chest dramatically, displaying the tee shirt emblazoned with the stars & stripes.

    The girl laughed then said, “Sorry, love, I’m Julie. It’s just that I am always a bit wary when someone tries to pick me up.”

    Taken aback by her assumption, Sarah stammered, “Pick you up?” then added, ” I’m straight, um not that I have anything against lesbians, they are nice as I am sure you are nice, even if you are a lesbian, I mean …” Her voice trailed off as her cheeks reddened, and she realised she was digging herself a large hole.

    “How do you know you aren’t?” Julie laughed, “have you ever tried?” then roared as she watched Sarah blush, “c’mon let me lust over you in the shower then you can buy me a drink and see if you can charm me into bed.”

    Sarah followed her into the changing room thinking it would be strange to undress and shower with a woman who she knew would be looking at her as a sex object, but in reality, she felt totally natural and at ease. They chattered about various mundane matters like the cost of the gym, the price of a decent meal and the state of the transport system, while washing away the effects of the workout under the warm spray of the club shower.

    Already their friendship had started to grow and since Sarah didn’t really know anyone in London, she accepted the offer of a drink. She found herself drawn to this crazy English girl who, once dressed, looked like a cross between Joan Jett and Madonna, and who had the most wicked and outrageous sense of humour. She would continually insinuate that it was Sarah who was the lesbian and she was the innocent one being pursued, and the more Sarah tried to deny it, the more Julie would persist, causing Sarah to blush deeply.

    To Sarah’s shock, at one point in the evening Julie actually leaned over to a couple of guys who had been trying to gain their attention and said to them with a perfectly straight face, “my lesbian lover here,” nodding to Sarah over her shoulder, “wants to take me away and ravish me in a Sapphic sex orgy, do you think I should tell my Mum where I am going?” The two men nearly choked on their beer and as they shuffled away and Sarah couldn’t help giggling at her newfound friend’s outrageous behaviour.

    At the end of the night it seemed to Sarah the most natural thing in the world to go back to Julie’s for a night cap, and from there to go to bed with her, not that they did that much sleeping. That night was the first time for Sarah with another woman and she learned things about her body she would never forget.

    Nights turned into days, and days into weeks, and the two women grew to be more than just friends and lovers, they became soul mates. Then one day Sarah came home and …

    *****************

    A tear was forming in Sarah’s eye, as she was just remembering the sadness of their parting to many years ago, when the bike rumbled to a stop and she was jerked back to reality.

    “Come on sleepy head we are here,” said Julie poking her in the ribs to get her off the bike.

    Sarah stretched and yawned and watched a little old Mexican man hobble up to Julie and hand her a key as he muttered something in Spanish. Sarah hardly noticed him as she was captivated by the castle that sat in isolated splendour, framed against the hills behind it. Unlocking the imposing wooden doors, Julie rode the bike inside and parked it, then dismounted and threw her arms out wide and said joyfully as she spun round, “so what do you think, is it fit for my princess?”

    “It’s wonderful,” Sarah said drinking in the beauty, “Is this my surprise treat?”

    Julie laughed as she locked the wooden doors with the massive iron key, securing their isolated privacy behind the heavy walls, “This is only part of it,” she said nodding to the dogs that came padding over and started to sniff at the two women, “that’s the other part.”

    “What do you mean?” Sarah said in a slightly confused voice, as she was starting to put two and two together in the back of her head.

    “Well,” said Julie in an amused voice, “you always said you wondered what it would be like when we talked about when I did it before, so now is your chance to find out.” She then added wryly, “You did say seven was your lucky number didn’t you?”

    Sarah recalled the conversation in the early hours of the morning, as they were cuddling after an intense lovemaking session, when Julie confided in her about her canine lover, King. As Julie recounted the detail of the story at the time, Sarah found herself getting more and more excited, and she opened her legs to Julie’s fingers. She thought the image of a woman and a male dog should disgust her, but instead, she exploded in a thundering orgasm on Julie’s fingers, listening to how King’s knot locked inside Julie, and he filled her with his hot seed.

    “If I was you, I would strip,” Julie said while holding out a wicker basket for Sarah’s clothes, “this is a chance for you to have a couple of days of complete sexual freedom, before you get married and paint yourself in society’s tidy little box.”

    Sarah stripped quickly mesmerized by the dogs, and found herself getting wetter and wetter between her legs, just like she did when Julie had told her about her times with King.

    Somewhat in a daze, she folded her clothes neatly in a pile and placed them in the basket, unable to drag her attention away from the growing dog’s cocks in front of her.

    “Where?” Sarah croaked, her mouth dry from the excitement of what was about to happen.

    “I think here is fine,” said Julie waving her hand at a stone bench that sat on it’s own in the middle of the enclosed stone flagged courtyard like an ancient altar.

    Laying face down along the length on the stone bench, Sarah could feel the warmth from the stone that had been heated by sun that was now setting and the last warm rays of the day gently caressed her ass. Julie stepped forward like a punk version of an ancient druid with a sacrifice lying prone before her, and ran her hand along Sarah’s pussy lips collecting the juices that were copiously flowing from her petite friend.

    “My, my, my, aren’t we excited?” Julie laughed as she felt the wetness coating her fingers.

    Sarah blushed as she recalled the number of times she had masturbated to fantasies of submitting to a dog, and as she gripped the warm, smooth stone, she remembered how she had actually described this very scene to Julie one night, after having a dream of being taken by a pack of wild dogs.

    Sarah watched as Julie carefully held her juice covered hand to each of the dogs, as they sniffed and licked them, allowing them to get familiar with the fragrance and taste of their newest bitch to be. Laying naked and exposed on the bench, Sarah followed Julie with her eyes, as she glided back to the table and picked up a glass of wine and sipped it thoughtfully, drinking in the scene before her like a director on a film set.

    Sarah’s gasped in surprise as the alpha dog mounted her, and with his years of experience immediately found her willing hole with one mighty thrust. In an instant, Sarah’s dog virginity was gone forever, fulfilling a longstanding fantasy, and starting her canine journey.

    The large dog grabbed Sarah firmly around her waist and drove himself in and out rapidly with the sole intention of claiming this bitch as his before the rest of the pack. Sarah had never been fucked this brutally before, and she could feel her very soul rattle, as the dog pounded her exactly in the way Julie had described it would feel. When his knot started banging against her, Sarah found herself begging for it, screaming with pleasure as the dog forced his knot insider her, and then pumped her full of his seed, while growling at the other dogs to stay away.

    Sarah was delirious with pleasure and squealed at the flash of pain as the first dog pulled his knot out of her. She emitted another shriek of surprise when her pussy was almost immediately refilled by another dog who slammed himself insider her with what seemed like even more vigour, as if he was trying to drive away the previous dog’s seed.

    Another wave of pleasure coursed through Sarah as she was filled for a second time with hot dog seed and as the second dog pulled away, she lifted her head to see Julie watching intently while holding a small black box. Sarah’s focus was bought back to her pussy as the third dog mounted her and after a few trial jabs found her sticky, cum-filled pussy. It felt like this dog wasn’t as big as the first two, but he was certainly more enthusiastic as he thrust himself energetically in out, and soon she was filled with a third load of hot, dog cum.

    Sarah’s mouth was dry and parched as the forth dog mounted and started to fuck her with an intensity and speed that made Sarah groan loudly. As that dog finished, Julie stepped forward and held a straw to Sarah’s lips, allowing her to drink and wet her mouth but before she had finished the glass of water the fifth dog mounted her and drove the air from her body with a loud gasp of breath. Sarah could feel her body being battered as the fifth dog mercilessly fucked her to yet another mind-blowing orgasm.

    Sarah was in such a post-orgasmic bliss that she hardly noticed when the sixth dog slipped inside her. As another orgasm crashed through her small frame from the pounding she was getting, she yelled out. Concerned for her friend’s wellbeing, Julie’s crouched before her and asked,” Do you want me to tell them to stop?”

    “You do and I will hate you for ever!” Sarah gasped in between moans, before screaming loudly, “Yes, yes, Mr. Dog… fuck my slutty cunt, and use me, fuck me, fill me with your doggy seed.”

    Gone was the prim and proper lawyer, what lay over this stone bench was an addicted dog fucker, with dog cum not dripping, but pouring from her battered pussy.

    “You did say seven didn’t you;” Julie laughed as a big St Bernard took his place in the queue.

    Sarah could only nod weakly as she felt the dog rise and his massive cock jab and leave trails of cum across her ass. Julie reached under and guided the big dog into Sarah’s pussy, which was now relaxed and open enough to take the massive dog. Her tiny frame was pinned under huge dog and she mewed like a puppy as the dog slowly fucked her with longer and slower strokes due its weight. Before it could force its orange sized knot into her pussy, Sarah virtually passed out from the number of orgasms she had enjoyed but she woke with a yelp as the knot entered her and she climaxed in a way she had never experienced before, including the time when Julie had fisted her after one particularly energetic lovemaking session.

    The next few hours passed in a daze. Sarah vaguely remembered the last dog dismounting and the sound of the splash of cum on the flagstone. She remembered Julie’s strong arms lifting her and placing her gently in a warm bath and then delicately sponging her bruised and battered flesh. She remembered Julie cuddling her to her naked breast and soothing her hair as she drifted off to an exhausted but sated sleep.

    The following morning Sarah awoke to the smell of fresh coffee and pastries on a tray beside her and she eased her aching body to an upright position, bolstered by the huge fluffy pillows on the massive bed. “You OK short stuff?” Julie asked as she sat on the window ledge of the large shuttered window, totally naked and without a care in the world.

    “Very much so,” Sarah smiled, “now come to bed so I can thank you properly and taste your wonderful pussy.“ As Julie crawled onto the bed, Sarah added, “I have missed so much, and after we make love, I want to take my time with the dogs again, and I want you to enjoy them with me.”

    “Good,” laughed Julie, “as she put the camcorder down on the dressing table, “we can make a sequel to the video I recorded yesterday.”

    “VIDEO? You are joking, aren’t you?” Sarah laughed nervously, before pulling her best friend into a warm embrace.

    ***************

    “Well Mitchie,” Julie said smiling down at the young girl who sat at her feet on the veranda, “what do you think of Mexico, bet that gives you another view of your Mother doesn’t it?”

    Michelle sat there open mouthed until her mother broke the silence with laughter, “and you never did have any film in that camera, you tease.”

    “Wouldn’t have known how to work the stupid thing if I had,” Julie laughed, before turning to see where Michelle had gone.

    The Mexico story clearly had a profound effect on Michelle, as without a word, she has gotten onto all fours and invited Chico to mount her, and was again in the throws of ecstasy. Julie turned back to the screen and said, “Seems like she is following in her mother’s footsteps, maybe she is ready for the final step to join the club,” and closed the Skype conversation, before turning back to watch Michelle enjoying herself with her family dog.


  • Futa’s Naughty Scented Candles 1: Slumber Party Gets Wild

    Font size : +


    Britney is excited for her slumber party with her three friends. But things get wild thanks to the naughty scented candle. Soon, the girls are going to have a huge surprise.

    Futa’s Naughty Scented Candles

    Chapter One: Slumber Party Gets Wild

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to my wonderful beta readers!

    Autumn Holt put the first of the newly reformulated Lavender Relax candles into the box. Their first order. A shiver ran through the motherly futa. She wanted to share this amazing product with other women. This pheromone that led women to desire other ladies.

    It was all the work of Dr. Kayleen Harland, the woman who had moved in down the street from Autumn and had accidentally created futas. It had changed Autumn Holt’s life. She was so close with her daughters now.

    Incestuously close.

    Humming, she sealed it with packing tape, put on the printed label, and headed to the nearest UPS dropbox to send it off to its new owner. In two days, Britney Meyers would be the proud owner of a very special scented candle.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Britney Meyers

    I unwrapped the purple candle from its shrink wrap. It was Futanari Mom’s Lavender Relax. I loved homemade scented candles. My mom let me buy as many as I could. I had a few favorites, but Futanari Mom’s was a new imprint. It was a funny name. I didn’t know what futanari meant, but it gave it this Japanese feel. And who wouldn’t want a candle made by a mom?

    Humming, I put the candle on top of the entertainment center in the furnished basement where I was holding my slumber party and lit it. I drew in a deep breath as the lavender scent permeated the air. I groaned at how good that was. It made me tingle.

    “Wow, that’s nice,” said Mary Smith. “Where did you get that?”

    “The web,” I said as I turned around. Mary sat on the couch, her brown hair spilling around her forehead. She wore a t-shirt and a pair of blue pajama bottoms, ready for the slumber party. Like me, she was nineteen.

    “No shit,” giggled Shannon Baker. The redhead sat at the other end of the couch on the armrest, her legs spread wide. She had on a pair of plaid boy shorts and a pink tank top that hugged her round breasts. Freckles dotted her face. “Everything comes from the web these days.”

    “Futanari Mom’s,” I said. “That’s who made it.”

    Sarah Takamaki spluttered on her can of said she was drinking. She coughed and wiped at her mouth, her round, blue eyes going wide. “What did you just say?” She wiped at her lips. She was half-Japanese. She would look fully Asian with her pale-olive skin and delicate features, but her eyes were Caucasian. “Futanari?”

    “Yeah, why?” I asked.

    “Uh, just misheard,” she said. “I mean… It can’t be that.”

    “What?” Shannon asked, leaning forward.

    I was curious, too. I breathed in that wonderful, relaxing aroma. It made me feel so warm. I rubbed at my stomach through my flannel top. It was a mauve with matching bottoms. The heat settled low in my nethers.

    “Yeah, what?” I asked her.

    Sarah licked her lips—boy, she had nice, plump, and kissable lips; why did I think that?—and shifted. She wore a pair of pink panties and a nightie that matched it, her small breasts making hardly an impression in the light fabric. They were cute, though. Small. Handfuls that would be so fun to…

    Play with?

    I shook my head. What a random thought.

    “It’s just… I think futanari means hermaphrodite in Japanese.”

    “Hermaphrodite Mom’s Scented Candles?” I asked. “That can’t be right.”

    “Well…” Sarah shrugged. “I don’t speak Japanese as well as my parents or my older sister. Mom was more insistent that she learn it than me. Maybe I’m wrong.”

    “Maybe it’s some White woman who heard a pretty Japanese word and doesn’t know what it means,” said Mary. She drew in a deep breath, her breasts stretching out the front of her t-shirt. They were succulent. Round and plump and…

    God, her nipples were hard. Just poking at the fabric of her top. I could bend down and kiss them.

    “You know,” continued Mary. She pushed up her glasses, her cheeks faintly pink. “Like those girls who get tattoos of—”

    “I don’t care what it means,” Shannon interrupted. “God, that smells good. I love it. Great buy.”

    “Yeah,” I said and sank onto a beanbag chair by the couch. It rustled beneath me. My thighs rubbed together, my panties getting damp. I glanced at Shannon. She straddled the armrest of the couch, almost grinding her pussy into it.

    She could grind it on my…

    God, what was wrong with me? Where did all these lezzie thoughts come from?

    “So, what do we do?” asked Sarah. She licked her lips. “Talk about boys?”

    I should have been super excited about that topic. After all, there was this new cute guy at our school. Tod. He was so… so… I frowned. Where were my tingles in my pussy when I thought about him? That urge to go and hump a pillow. I bit my lower lip, feeling confused.

    “Not really in the mood for that,” said Mary. She blinked. “Huh, never thought I’d say that.”

    “Yeah,” Sarah squirmed. She glanced at me and then looked away quickly.

    “Boys are boring,” said Shannon. “I brought a deck of cards.”

    “I can go grab the M&Ms to use as chips,” I said.

    “Naw, we don’t need that. We can bet with other things.”

    I frowned. “Like… what?”

    “Oh, our clothes,” she said.

    My jaw dropped. This rush of excitement shot through me. I wanted to scream out “Yes, yes, yes!” but I restrained myself. I didn’t want my friends to think I was getting all lezzie for them. Nothing wrong with being down with the muff diving, but we all told each other everything. All four of us were straight. If I came out as gay, they’d think I was lying to them now or had been lying all along. Besides, I wasn’t gay. I liked guys. At our last party, we had stared at pictures of boys and gushed about how cute they were and how we wanted them to make love to us.

    Now… now…

    “I mean, can we?” Sarah asked, squirming.

    “I’m only wearing three things,” said Mary.

    “Yeah,” I said. “No bra on.” My nipples rubbed into my flannel top, throbbing and aching.

    “And I only have two,” said Sarah, glancing down at her panties and her nightie top.

    “Me, too,” Shannon said. “Don’t care. Who’s in?”

    “Uh…” I glanced at Mary. She licked her lips, a smile playing on it. She met my eyes and then looked away with a blush. I breathed in, that lavender scent filling me up and soothing away my fear. “Yeah, let’s do it. Strip poker.”

    “All right,” said Shannon. She slipped off the armrest to join Sarah and me on the floor. A moment later, Mary followed, sitting on her knees.

    Shannon opened the pack of Bicycle playing cards with the red backs. She shuffled them a few times, the cards riffling together. Then she dealt out the cards, five to each of us I stared at my hand. I had a big pile of nothing before me.

    “Mary,” said Shannon. “You can bet or pass. Have to throw in a garment as your bet.”

    “Uhh… Pass,” she said.

    I glance at my cards. “Pass.”

    “Pass,” Sarah said.

    “Chickens,” said Shannon. Then she pulled off her top and threw it into the middle of the floor.

    My breath caught at the sight of her round breasts. They were so wonderfully shaped. They had a perkiness to them, a light dusting of freckles across their youthful perfection. My pussy clenched as my mouth went dry with the urge to suckle on them.

    “Mary?” asked Shannon. “You going to look at my tits or make a bet?”

    “Oh, yeah, sorry,” said Mary. She glanced down, bit her lip. “Um, I fold.”

    “Me, too,” I said, still looking at Shannon’s tits. I tossed my cards down.

    “God, Britney, you don’t have any lady balls,” said Shannon. “You, Sarah?”

    “Fold,” she said.

    “A pair of threes,” groaned Shannon, the redhead shaking her head—and her tits; god those were so sexy—and smacking her lips in disgust. “You guys have to try. Your deal, Mary.”

    This time, I got a pair of jacks. I swallowed and then peeled off my bottoms and threw them in, wearing only my black panties. I glanced at Sarah. She bit her lip and then she pulled off her top and threw it in, her small breasts little mounds topped by dark-olive nipples. I just wanted to suckle on them.

    “Nice,” said Shannon. She hadn’t put her top back on, her boobs jiggling as she shifted. “Well, I got nothing. Fold.”

    It came to Mary. She pulled off her bottoms and tossed them in. She glanced at me. Normally, I would raise the bet, but I wasn’t ready to get naked. My pussy was too wet and nipples too hard. I shook my head. So did Sarah. Mary sighed, pushing up her glasses. Then she glanced at me.

    “Show ’em.”

    “Pair of bois!” I said, showing off my Jacks.

    Mary winced and Sarah sighed. I grinned and grabbed their clothing. I hummed at my victory and then started shuffling and dealing. I glanced at my next hand. I almost had a flush, four red hearts and one diamond. But that diamond matched my five, so I had a pair. I’d had some spare clothing.

    I could be a little aggressive.

    Shannon glanced down at her naked tits. She only had her panties. If she wanted to bet, she would have to strip naked. I hungered to see that happen. My pussy clenched and my clit tingled. That wonderful scent of lavender filled the air. She shook her head, no bet placed.

    Shannon threw in her top, her round tits jiggling. They were so lovely. Mary bit her lip. She sighed and pulled off her top, her plump boobs appearing. I wanted to just lean over and suckle on her nipple. She threw her top into the pot, too. I tossed in Mary’s bottoms.

    “Fold,” Sarah said.

    Shannon glanced at me and then at Mary. To my shock, the redhead peeled off her boy shorts. We all gasped, staring at her as she leaned on her back and shoved her panties up her legs, exposing a shaved pussy peeking between her thighs. A juicy pussy.

    I groaned, my cunt clenching. She sat up totally naked. She tossed in her panties and then glanced at Mary. She would have to take off her panties if she wanted a chance of winning back her top. Or she could fold.

    “God,” groaned Mary, looking at her cards. “I’m out.”

    Shannon stared at me and arched an eyebrow. I threw in Sarah’s top. “Call!”

    “Pair of sevens,” said Shannon, flipping around her cards.

    I shrugged.

    Shannon pulled in her pile of winnings. She had all her clothes back, but she didn’t bother getting dressed. She just had them lying in a tangle before her while Sarah shuffled, her eyes glancing over at Shannon. The redhead sat with her legs spread wide, her pussy lips parting. She definitely didn’t have a hymen. She was the first of us to have sex. I mean, I had only given a blowjob and Mary had let a guy finger her twat.

    Sarah wasn’t allowed to date.

    Cards were dealt. I ended up with a good hand. Three fours; spade, heart, and diamond. I smiled at that. Shannon glanced over at me and then looked down at her pile of clothes before her. She glanced at her cards and shook her head. No bet from the one furthest ahead.

    Mary drew in a deep breath, stood up, and then peeled off her panties. Her glasses shifted on her nose and her cute tits jiggled as I stared at her brown bush emerging. I bit my lip, trying to see a hint of her labia through the curls. She bent over, tits swaying, and stepped out of them. She tossed them in and glanced at me.

    “Cute bush, Mary,” said Shannon and winked at her.

    Mary sat back down and glance at me.

    Well, I was the only one not topless. I drew mine off.

    “Go, Britney!” Shannon whooped as my tits spilled out. They jiggled before me, my nipples hard. I shuddered and tossed my top on the pile. I could have taken off my bottoms, but it didn’t seem right. I still had two articles of clothing to bet and now we all were showing off our boobs.

    Sarah threw her cards down. It came back to Mary. She stared at me and then shook her head.

    I shrugged and took off my flannel bottoms and threw them in, down to just my panties. “Your bet.”

    “I don’t have any clothes,” she said with a look of frustration on her face.

    “Yeah, you’re going to have bet a sexual favor,” said Shannon without a hint of embarrassment. “Twenty seconds licking the pussy of the winner.”

    My cunt clenched. “Really?”

    “Yeah, that’s how this works,” said Shannon. “Mmm, I bet you really want to win now, Britney. Just dying to get her licking your cunt for twenty seconds.”

    “I mean…” I breathed in that lavender scent. My pussy soaked my panties. “Yeah. I do.”

    “Okay,” Mary said. “Twenty seconds. I have a pair of aces!”

    I grinned and flipped my cards around to show off my three fours. “Three of kind wins!”

    “Twenty seconds,” said Shannon, grabbing her phone, her boobs jiggling. “Get to it, Mary.”

    I shuddered as Mary crawled naked before me. I leaned back on my beanbag chair. It rustled beneath me as I spread my legs. I shuddered as Mary pulled the gusset of my panties to the side, exposing my blonde bush. I shuddered, the spicy scent of my pussy suddenly so sharp and clear in the room.

    “Start!” Shannon called.

    Mary ducked her head down. She pressed her face right into my curls. Her lips kissed my virgin twat. Then she licked it. I gasped at the feel of her tongue sliding up my slit. My back arched. I groaned and shuddered, the sensation so intense.

    Such a rush to feel.

    She brushed my clit. Sparks flared. The beanbag chair rustled beneath me. I whimpered as she licked again and again. Her tongue flew up and down my folds. Sarah and Shannon watched Mary going down on me, both girls grinning.

    “Oh, my god,” I moaned as the tongue stroked me. “That’s so good.”

    Mary stirred an orgasm in me. I could feel it starting to swell. Her tongue felt so amazing. She stroked my labia and brushed my clit again. She circled my bud, sending such delight racing through my body.

    My back arched and toes curled. Her tongue caressed me again. That naughty, wet appendage sent delight rippling through my body. My nipples throbbed atop my jiggling boobs. I never wanted this to stop. I wanted her to make me cum. It would be—

    “Time!” Shannon called.

    “No,” I groaned.

    Mary lifted her face, panting. Her lips had a creamy, glossy quality to them. She licked them and then went back to her position. I shuddered, my panties sliding back over my pussy. I sat up, blinking, my cheeks on fire.

    “Good?” asked Shannon.

    Blushing furiously, I nodded.

    Shannon winked and started shuffling the cards. After they were dealt, Mary glanced at her hand and then said, “Twenty seconds!”

    It came to me. I had a lousy pair of twos. It was the worst winning hand possible, but… I wanted to have my pussy licked again. I threw in my discarded top, my breasts rising and falling. Sarah shuddered and then peeled off her purple panties. Her thick, black bush appeared drenched in her juices. There was no way to see her pussy through it. She tossed in her panties. Shannon threw in her top.

    It came back to Mary. We all had made the initial bet. She didn’t have to raise it but could pass. “I’ll raise another twenty seconds.”

    That was forty seconds of heaven. I tossed in Mary’s panties. My hand was so shitty, but I just had to give it. It came to naked Sarah. She nodded and did a slow lick across her tongue. We all knew what she bet. Laughing, Shannon tossed in her boy shorts. It was time to show.

    Mary turned over a pair of tens.

    “I’m out,” I groaned.

    Sarah showed a flush. All five of her cards had spades on them. Shannon groaned and threw her cards away. Though Mary had lost, she didn’t look it as she crawled across the play area to the naked Sarah.

    “Forty seconds…” Shannon said when she finished tapping on her phone while Mary’s face nuzzled into Sarah’s thick bush. “Now!”

    “Oh, my god!” Sarah squealed. “Mary!”

    The brunette licked and lapped, her cute ass wiggling back and forth as she worshiped the winner’s cunt. My pussy clenched. My heart pounded in my chest. This was so hot to watch. I fanned my face, my shoulders rolling.

    I was so envious of Sarah. Her moans echoed through the basement. She squeezed her thighs about Mary’s head while the brunette feasted hungrily. I bit my lip, moaning in envy. I didn’t know who I wanted to be more.

    Did I want to give or receive?

    Sarah squirmed, her firm titties jiggling. Her face twisted. Her eyes squeezed shut. A shudder ran through her. She whimpered again. The passion spilling across her face was such a palpable thing to witness.

    It was beautiful.

    “And… time!” said Shannon, her green eyes twinkling. “God, I hope you keep playing like that, Mary.”

    “When I have a winning hand…” I moaned. I breathed in that lavender scent.

    Mary winked at me as she licked her juicy lips. A sweet aroma filled my nose. God, that was another girl’s pussy. I wanted to try that. As Mary shuffled the deck, I stared at Shannon’s pussy on display across from me. I could lose to her…

    Mary dealt me. Two queens and two fives. I shuddered at my luck. This was a hand I would win with. No doubt in my mind.

    I shuddered as I was up first for betting. I was the only one of us still wearing anything, so I took off my bottoms and threw them in, leaving me in just my panties. Sarah had plenty to choose from with three pairs of panties, all but mine, and two tops. She tossed her own panties. Shannon threw in her top.

    “Well, of course, twenty seconds,” Mary said.

    “I bet your hand is garbage, Mary,” said Shannon. “You’re just a pussy-licking fiend.”

    Mary winked at her.

    It was my turn. I had such an amazing hand. There was no way I would lose. I could pass and see what everyone else would do, but I wanted to raise. I stood up and peeled off my panties. The other three girls all cheered as my blonde bush came fully into view. Not just my panties yanked to the side so that Mary could eat me out.

    “Yeah, show that muff!” Shannon whooped, her breasts jiggling.

    “Yeah,” Mary groaned, staring at my snatch with such hunger.

    I tossed my panties in. If I somehow lost this hand, then I would have to start betting with my pussy licking. I was fine with that. It came to Sarah. She threw in Shannon’s boy shorts for the bet. Shannon smiled and tossed in Mary’s bottoms into the pile. Like me, Shannon had nothing else to bid. It was up to Mary. Would she accept the raise?

    “Another twenty seconds of heaven,” she said then flipped her cards around. “I have nine high!”

    “I knew it, slut!” giggled Shannon. “I got a pair of queens. Woot!”

    “So do I,” I said. “And…” I grinned. “A pair of fives. Can you beat that, Sarah?”

    “Nope!” she said, a big smile on her round face. “Enjoy.”

    “I’m so going to cum this time,” I moaned and leaned back. I breathed in deeply, the lavender scent making my clit tingle. My bud felt so hot.

    Mary crawled between my thighs. She pushed up her glasses. Her cute head ducked down to my blonde bush. She licked through my snatch, her ass pointed right at Shannon. The redhead winked at me and then grabbed Mary’s rump and just dug in.

    “Oh, yes!” Mary gasped. “Shannon, you don’t have to do that.”

    “I don’t have to,” Shannon moaned. Her head moved as she feasted.

    Mary then nuzzled into my bush. She kissed at my pussy lips. I groaned, breathing in more of that lavender smell. I felt so relaxed. My clit throbbed. Her tongue licked through my folds. She brushed my clit and then swirled her tongue around my bud.

    She purred in delight and then she sucked on it. I groaned, closing my eyes as she nursed on my clit. It felt so amazing. Pleasure shot through my pussy. My toes curled. I groaned, the beanbag chair rustling beneath me.

    My bud throbbed with my heartbeat. Her lips sealed about my clit. Her tongue swirled around the tip. She slathered around it. I shuddered and groaned. The tip of my clit was so sensitive. Her tongue caressed more and more of it.

    “Damn,” I groaned. “You’re just loving my clit.”

    I sat up and looked down past my round breasts to see her lips wrapped around my clit. I shuddered as the top of my bud rubbed across the roof of her mouth. Her tongue caressed the bottom. I frowned. Wait, how did my clit reach so far into her mouth?

    My bud kept pulsing with my heartbeat. I moaned. So did Mary. She stared up at me with these glassy eyes. She nursed hard as she slid her mouth up my clit and… It was so thick and long. It was like I had a cock thrusting from my crotch.

    That was impossible.

    “Mary,” I groaned, my cunt clenching. I squirmed as she loved my… my… clit-dick with that hungry mouth of hers. “This is awesome!”

    She swirled her tongue around the tip of my cock. I shuddered, my dick throbbing with delight. My cunt clenched beneath her sucking mouth. I groaned and squirmed as she pleasured my cock. And I kept growing. I could see more and more shaft each time she bobbed her head.

    Shannon’s green eyes twinkled over Mary’s rump as the redhead feasted on the brunette. I groaned, wondering if anything was happening to Mary’s clit. I glanced over at Sarah. She was rubbing her pussy, watching.

    Then she gasped.

    “Wait, what are you sucking on?” She sat up, her eyes wide. “Is that…”

    “My clit-dick,” I moaned. “I… I… I don’t know what happened, but it feels amazing.”

    “Futanari!” squealed Sarah. Then she glanced at the scented candle. “Futanari! Futanari!”

    “Yeah, it smells great,” I moaned. I frowned. “Wait, you said that’s… that’s… hermaphrodite.”

    My eyes widened. I was a hermaphrodite. A futanari. I had a big cock that Mary suckled on with such hunger. She nursed on me with that delicious mouth of hers. I groaned, my cock not growing any longer, but it thrust so far out of my pussy now. There were seven or eight inches of it in addition to the few that were buried in my friend’s sucking mouth.

    Mary bobbed her head up and down. She nursed on my cock hungrily. She suckled with passion. Her tongue swept around the shaft. I groaned, my back arching into the beanbag chair. This was incredible. This was what Bobby Mitchel felt when I blew him.

    My pussy clenched. This pressure grew and grew in my depths. My orgasm built. I could feel something familiar and something so different. The swelling in my cunt’s depths along with this ache at the tip of my girl-cock.

    “You have a futa-dick,” Sarah moaned, rubbing at her pussy. “This is incredible. Futanari.”

    “Uh-huh,” I moaned, my snatch squeezing shut. “Oh, Mary, I’m going to cum. I think… I think I’m going to erupt.”

    She sucked really hard at that pronouncement. My eyes bulged. I groaned and loved it. My body shook. Mary bobbed her head, taking as much of my cock into her mouth as she could. She worked up and down my shaft.

    I whimpered. Moaned. Mary worshiped my cock. She was amazing. Just a treat to enjoy. I shuddered as that pressure at the tip of my cock hit that wonderful peak. Then I gasped and bucked. My cock erupted.

    I fired my cum into her mouth.

    “Mary!” I gasped, my body trembling. My pussy convulsed.

    My cock spurted over and over again. Each one sent blasts of bliss shuddering through my body. They splashed the back of her throat. I groaned, my spine arching beneath the force of my climax. I bucked through the rapture as she suckled on my cock.

    I whimpered and moaned. This was so good. This was just wild. I groaned, my face scrunching up. My pussy convulsed, adding those familiar waves of bliss to the powerful jolts of rapture firing from my cock.

    “Oh, my god!” I gasped.

    Mary kept sucking. She gulped down the cum firing out of my dick. I flooded her with my jizz while the stars burst before my eyes. It was amazing. My tits heaved while my pussy rippled with delight. I trembled, my legs quivering.

    I fired the last blast of it. I shuddered and then I shook my head. I panted, my cock twitching and throbbing. I smiled as she kept suckling. There was no more cum to fire out of me. She slid her mouth up and down my dick.

    “Britney!” she squealed. It looked like she was cumming. “Oh, yes, yes, that was so hot, Britney!”

    “So is your pussy cream!” moaned Shannon. “Flood my mouth. God, you’re gushing.”

    “And you’re a futa,” Sarah moaned, staring at me. “This is impossible. But that’s a cock.”

    “What’s a cock?” groaned Shannon. “I heard you guys moaning, but I was just in this relaxing, pussy-munching daze.”

    “I grew a dick,” I moaned. “My clit turned into one.”

    “No fucking way,” Shannon said.

    “Way!” Mary gasped. Then she suddenly straddled me, her hand gripping my cock.

    Shannon gasped as she did. “You have a fucking wang sticking out of your pussy, Britney!”

    “Yeah!” I gasped. Then my eyes widened as Mary brought her pussy to my hard dick. She pushed her juicy folds right onto the crown of my cock. Her curls kissed the tip, then her wet pussy lips. “Really? You’re a virgin.”

    “I just feel so relaxed,” purred Mary, and then she pushed her weight down.

    I felt her hymen. I gasped, my cock throbbing. Pleasure shot down my shaft to my own virgin twat. I whimpered, my toes curling. Then her cherry popped. With a squeal, her pussy engulfed half my cock. My eyes bulged.

    “Oh, my god!” I squealed at how amazing it was to have her twat engulfing my new and impossible cock. She swallowed inch after inch of my dick. It was such an amazing thing to feel. “Mary!”

    “Britney!”

    She bottomed out on me.

    My cock thrust all the way into her pussy. she engulfed every inch of me. I trembled, my clit-dick twitched and throbbed in her snatch. Her silky flesh soaked me with her juices. Her heat flowed down my shaft to my cunt.

    Mary leaned over me. She pressed her round tits into my boobs and then kissed me. The rims of her glasses brushed my cheeks. My tongue danced with hers. She groaned, and then she slid her pussy up my cock.

    I squealed into the kiss. It felt amazing.

    “This is so hot,” moaned Shannon. “I should be freaked out about Britney growing a cock, but I just feel so chill.”

    “Yeah, relaxed,” said Sarah. Her eyes narrowed. “Too relaxed.”

    She stepped up to the candle as Mary worked her pussy up and down my new cock. I groaned into our kiss, her boobs rubbing into mine. Our nipples brushed. I groaned as this sizzle of delight blazed down to my twat. My snatch clenched, the pleasure shooting up to the tip of my clit-dick.

    It grew there. It was such a delight. I groaned, loving every moment of this. I shuddered, savoring that cunt working up and down my cock. I kissed Mary so much as Sarah thrust her nose low to the candle. About a third of it had melted down.

    She inhaled.

    “Oh, god, that’s good,” she moaned, wiggling her rump.

    “What are you doing?” Shannon moaned.

    “Relaxing,” Sarah purred, the fingers of her right hand sliding through her bush to find her clit. She manipulated herself as she relaxed.

    I wanted to ask her why Sarah needed to be so close to the candle, but it just felt so good as Mary worked her cunt up and down my cock. She groaned into my mouth, kissing me with such passion as she rode my futa-dick. My pussy clenched, drinking in all that delightful stuff.

    Lips nuzzled into my bush and kissed my pussy. I gasped. It had to be Shannon. The naughty redhead was lapping at my cunt now. She fluttered her tongue up and down my folds, brushing the base of my futa-cock while Mary kept riding me.

    “Yes!” Sarah moaned beside me. “So relaxing. This is it. This is what causes it. Futanari!”

    Movement caught my attention. I broke the kiss with Mary and gasped to see pink swelling out of Sarah’s bush. Her fingers wrapped around her growing clit, stroking her. I gasped in shock, watching as Sarah’s girl-dick grew.

    Mary pressed her cheek against mine. She stopped riding my cock, her pussy cleaning down on my shaft, as we watched the mesmerizing sight. Shannon licked at my twat, oblivious to what was happening.

    Sarah’s clit grew bigger and bigger. The pink faded away to the pale-olive tone of her skin. The tip became that spongy crown with a little rim. A mushroom cap atop a swelling stalk. She stroked herself as she grew thicker and longer.

    “Oh, my god,” Sarah moaned, turning to us. Her cock bobbed inches from my lips. From Mary’s, too. “This is awesome.”

    “Yeah,” Mary moaned and slid her pussy up my cock again. Slowly. Her cunt massaged me. I groaned at how amazing it felt.

    Feeling wicked, I leaned in and sucked her big dick into my mouth. I groaned and nursed on that wonderful cock. My tongue danced around the crown. I stroked her, loving the feel of her spongy tip throbbing in my mouth.

    She groaned and shuddered as I did that. This was incredible to enjoy. I shuddered, my cunt clenching. My cock throbbed in Mary’s pussy as she worked up and down it. I nursed on Sarah’s cock, her salty precum spilling over my tongue.

    It was so good.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Sarah moaned. “Oh, Britney, that’s hot.”

    “Yeah,” Mary moaned, her voice thick with envy.

    I just moaned as I sucked and slurped. Pleasure radiated through my body. Shannon’s tongue stroked through my folds and caressed my hymen. I shuddered as she did that. She pressed against my membrane, finding that hole in the center and wiggling into my pussy a bit. She stroked my walls.

    I shuddered, the delight shooting up to the tip of my cock. Mary worked her cunt up and down my shaft. She whimpered as she did it. Her lips kissed at my jawline. She licked up to my ear, sending shivers through my body.

    “Suck that futa-cock, Britney,” she moaned. Her tongue danced around my earlobe. “Just suck that girl-dick and love it.”

    I whimpered and nodded. This was so amazing. My pussy melted, Shannon’s tongue fluttering up and down my folds. Mary’s twat sank down my cock and then slid back up me again and again. It was so good. So amazing. I grabbed her ass, my fingers digging into her.

    And sucked on Sarah’s amazing girl-dick.

    I nursed on her cock, her round eyes squeezing shut. Her small breasts quivered. She moaned and gasped as I blew her. She thrust her hips forward, sliding her cock into my mouth a few inches. Then she slid back. I sucked on her.

    “Oh, yes, yes, I’m going to cum on your cock, Britney!” gasped Mary.

    “I’m going to cum in your mouth!” Sarah moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, keep sucking.”

    I did. I suckled.

    My orgasm built and built. That pressure deep in my pussy rushed at that breaking point. I would have such a mighty orgasm. I groaned, my futa-cock throbbing and aching in Mary’s cunt. She worked her twat up and down me. She gave me such pleasure.

    This was incredible.

    Amazing.

    I loved every moment of Mary working her snatch up and down my dick. I kneaded her ass as her pussy brought me closer and closer to cumming. Shannon’s tongue helped, my pussy drank in the sensation.

    But it was that tight cunt massaging my tip. That was the most sensitive part of the cock.

    I concentrated on Sarah’s. I licked and swirled my tongue around that spongy crown. She moaned, her hand fisting the base of her cock. Her salty precum spilled into my mouth. I groaned, loving it. She whimpered, her face twisting with delight.

    “This is so hot!” moaned Mary into my ear. She nibbled on my lobe. “So wonderfully hot. Oh, I’m going to cum on your girl-dick!”

    “Cum!” Shannon moaned and then sucked on my pussy lips.

    I gasped, my dick twitching. Mary slammed her cunt down my cock. She took every inch and squealed. Her pussy rippled and writhed around me. Her twat massaged me. I gasped at how great that felt. I trembled, whimpering and moaning as I savored this building pressure.

    I erupted.

    I squealed around Sarah’s cock as my cum spurted into Mary’s spasming pussy.

    It was incredible to enjoy. I moaned, loving every second of unleashing my cum into a hot, tight, and juicy pussy. My pussy convulsed, adding bliss to the ecstasy firing through my body. I squirmed on the beanbag chair.

    “Yes, yes, yes, Sarah!” moaned Mary.

    “Flood her cunt!” gasped Shannon. “Ooh, I’m going to eat myself a yummy creampie. Ooh, girl-spunk. This is going to be awesome!”

    “It is!” moaned Mary and… “Oh, my god.”

    As I suckled on Sarah’s cock and spurted my cum into Mary’s cunt, something swelled into my bush and then stomach. A growing shaft thrusting from Mary’s pussy. My eyes widened as my mind melted from the pleasure.

    Mary became a futa, too.

    “Oh, that’s it!” Sarah moaned. “Yes!”

    As Mary’s futa-cock grew between our stomachs, hot girl-cum fired into my mouth. I groaned as the spunk splashed against the back of my throat. I drank it down. I gulped down all that wonderful salt flooding my mouth.

    It was incredible.

    “Drink my cum!” moaned Sarah as she fired the last of her jizz into my mouth. I swallowed it and felt amazing.

    “Cum?” Shannon asked. “Holy shit, you’re a futa, too.”

    “She’s not the only one!” Mary whimpered. “Oh, my god, I have a dick. I have a big futa-cock.”

    “Fuck me! You have to fuck me with it!” Shannon moaned.

    “What about the creampie?” Mary asked.

    “Fuck me!” Shannon howled.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Shannon Baker

    “God, I want that cock in me,” I moaned, my clit tingling. Everyone had become futas but me. It wasn’t fair, but… That cock was huge. It thrust from Mary’s brown bush, twitching and throbbing with her heartbeat. It was way bigger than the two boys I had fucked. “That’s going to stretch me out.”

    “Yeah, it is,” Britney said. She had cum running down her chin. “Ooh, that was good.”

    “Yeah,” Sarah said, stroking her cock.

    I stared at her dick. Ideas burst in my mind.

    Mary settled between my thighs. She aimed her cock right at my pussy. I smiled at her and grabbed her. I pulled her to my shaved cunt, my boobs jiggling. She gasped as I pushed her futa-dick right against my folds. My thighs went around her.

    I pulled her into my cunt.

    “Oh, my god!” I moaned.

    “Shannon!” Mary squealed, her eyes going wide behind her glasses. “Your pussy! Oh, my god!”

    “I know!” I groaned, her futa-dick stretching me out.

    This was so good. Such a rush. I loved having her dick in my pussy, but there were other futas. I wanted to enjoy myself. I breathed in that wonderful, lavender aroma. My clit tingled even more. I would become a futa, too.

    I couldn’t wait.

    I hugged Mary tight to me, her round breasts rubbing into my tits. They felt so incredible against mine. I shuddered and winked at her. Then I rolled us over. she gasped as she ended up on her back. I smiled down at her, my hips squirming from side to side. I stirred my snatch around her wonderful girl-cock, my asshole throbbing.

    I rose, her cock shifting in my cunt and my tits jiggling, and looked over my shoulder at Sarah and Britney. They both had those big futa-dicks, too. “Mmm, Sarah, come fuck my ass and Britney, let me suck those pussy juices off your dick.”

    “Oh, god, yes!” Britney moaned.

    My friends had been such innocent girls. Nineteen-year-old cuties that were too shy to go all the way with a boy like I had. But now they were relaxed by that wonderful candle. Relaxed and sporting such huge futa-dicks.

    They rushed over to me. I smiled, my asshole tingling. Britney’s breasts bounced, her blonde hair spilling about her face. She was so sexy. Her dick gleamed in Mary’s pussy juices. Some of Sarah’s cum still stained her lips.

    “Here you are!” Britney moaned, offering me her dick from my right.

    I turned my head, opened wide, and suckled her into my mouth. Mary’s tart musk filled my mouth. So delicious. Britney moaned, her back aching and her boobs jiggling. It was so hot to suckle on her new shaft. My tongue danced around her cock. I caressed her and savored dancing my tongue over her flesh.

    She shuddered and smile down at me. I winked at her and suckled on her cock. I loved the taste of her dick in my mouth. It was amazing. I swirled my tongue around her crown. She whimpered, her boobs jiggling.

    Sarah pressed her spit-soaked dick into my asshole. The cute, half-Japanese futa—which was a word I loved—found my asshole in moments. I had done anal once and had liked it. Now, I was sure I would love being DPed.

    My clit tingled as Sarah drilled against my backdoor. I moaned around Britney’s cock and squirmed on Mary’s dick. I ground my throbbing bud into Mary’s bush. I breathed in through my nose, inhaling that relaxing lavender. Sarah moaned, my asshole widening.

    She popped into my bowels.

    “Oh, yes!” Sarah moaned as she sank into my asshole. “I’m in your butt, Shannon.”

    “That’s hot,” groaned Britney as I nursed on her clit-dick.

    “I can feel you,” gasped Mary. “Oh, Sarah, your cock is massaging mine through Shannon.”

    Sarah whimpered and bottomed out in me. I had a futa-dick in every hole. My nethers felt so stuffed by their huge cocks. They dwarfed the few college boys I had fucked. I whimpered and stirred my hips around their cocks. This was incredible. My clit throbbed.

    Sprouted.

    I felt it growing into Mary’s bush. I shuddered, savoring the silky caress of her curls on my expanding clit. My new cock blossomed. I was a futa, too. We all were. That was so amazing. I slid up Mary’s cock, my bowels clenching about Sarah’s big dick.

    “Oh, my word!” moaned Mary, her brown eyes widening behind her glasses. “Oh, wow, that’s good, Shannon!”

    My futa-cock slapped down on Mary’s stomach. Sarah drew back and thrust back into my asshole. I groaned around Britney’s cock. I rode Mary while Sarah pumped away. Their two dicks stirred that wonderful friction in me. Silky and velvety delights swirled through me, mixing.

    My orgasm built.

    I worked my cunt up and down Mary’s cock. I whimpered, drool running down my chin. I nursed on Britney. The blonde’s spicy musk filled my nose. I stared at her blonde curls dripping in her pussy cream. The flavor of Mary’s twat faded, replaced by salty precum.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” Sarah moaned as she plundered my asshole. She buried into my velvety sheath over and over again. “You’re so tight.”

    “Uh-huh,” Mary groaned. “I love your cunt, Shannon. So silky! It’s so good!”

    “It is!” agreed Britney. “Ooh, and so is getting blown. I’m going to flood your mouth, Shannon.

    I suckled hard, hoping for that.

    I rode Mary’s futa-cock, massaging her clit-dick with my juicy cunt. My new shaft smacked into her belly while a wonderful ache built and built at the tip. This explosive need that Sarah’s and Mary’s futa-dicks fed. The friction was incredible.

    I whimpered, hurtling closer and closer to my orgasm. I suckled on Britney’s cock. I wanted their cum flooding my holes. I craved it as I rode Mary’s cock. My pussy squeezed about her, the delight thrusting to the tip of my dick smacking into her belly.

    I hurtled towards my climax, Sarah’s dick pounding my asshole.

    I slammed my cunt down Mary’s cock. Sarah’s slammed to the hilt in my bowels. The two frictions surged into that growing pressure in the depths of my pussy. I squealed around Britney’s shaft as the pressure erupted at the tip of my futa-dick.

    I came.

    My pussy and asshole writhed around the futas’ cocks while jizz fired from my shaft. It splashed across Mary’s tits. I bucked and moaned, the intense delight of cumming with a dick almost drowning out the feminine delight rippling out of my cunt.

    “Oh, yes!” Sarah moaned. “That’s good. You’re cumming, right? You’re massaging my dick and… Yes!”

    Sarah’s cum fired into my asshole. She spurted blast after blast of her girl-spunk into me. I groaned, my clit-dick unloading more jizz onto Mary’s tits. I squealed around Britney’s cock, savoring having cum firing into my asshole.

    “So good!” whimpered Mary. “Your pussy, Shannon, is amazing! And your cum! You’re bathing my tits! I… I… Yes!”

    Futa-jizz fired into my pussy. She splashed against my cervix. No protection. I was too relaxed to care, my mind deluged by my dual orgasms. I quivered, nursing on Britney’s cock. She moaned, her boobs jiggling above me.

    “Shannon!” the blonde futa moaned.

    Her girl-spunk fired into my mouth. They flooded all three of my holes. I whimpered, gulping down the salty cum while my orgasm intensified. The rapture surged through me. It hit that wild peak in me. Stars danced before my eyes.

    I loved it.

    My orgasm hit that wonderful peak as my holes milked their futa-dicks. I suckled and spasmed around their cocks. Britney’s salty seed filled my mouth. My shaft fired a last spurt of my jizz. I trembled, loving this delight.

    I sucked in deep breaths, all of us moaning and gasping. The basement door opened while I just luxuriated in my climax.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Britney Meyers

    “You girls are making a lot of noise,” my mother said, the basement stairs creaking as she descended. I pulled out of Shannon’s mouth.

    Sarah ripped out of her asshole and then Shannon rose, her futa-cock dripping with cum. Mary whimpered, pushing up her glasses and then getting up as Mom came closer and closer to catching our futa-orgy.

    “It’s getting late and…” Mom trailed off. “Mmm, what a lovely smell. Your new candle?”

    My mom stepped into the basement in a blue robe, her blonde hair spilling around her face. She gasped as she saw our naked bodies. My futa-cock throbbed with lust. She was so gorgeous. I rose, strangled sounds coming from Mom’s throat as she stared at my magnificent futa-cock.

    “Get her!” I moaned. The four of us rushed her.

    To be continued…


  • Titcage (Chapter 8)

    Font size : +


    Claire has been made to take work experience at “Titcage”, a lobby organisation created to degrade women. The work and its requirements are slowly degrading Claire and, in stages, turning her into the kind of slut they want.

    Chapter 8
    THE SISTER AND THE SLUTHOLE

    Claire was feeling a bit better by lunch. She took out some of her upsetness on the girls she catalogued, finding particularly demeaning and filthy names to call them as she entered their tits and twats into the database. Her supervisor Pussy seemed to notice her state of mind, and kept bringing her glasses of cordial without commenting. Claire drank them gratefully.

    Near lunch, Kitten introduced Claire to two new employees of Titcage. She met the first in the toilets.

    Kitten was naked as Claire walked into the toilets, preparing to piss. When she saw Claire, she gestured to the other girl there. ‘Oh, Claire, this is Mackenzie. Her work name is Sluthole.’

    Sluthole was short and petite, but gorgeous, with a trim, fit body and flowing brown hair. She was naked too and Claire could see she already had a silver ring through her clitoris, just like Kitten. ‘Hi Claire,’ she said, smiling sweetly. ‘Get naked, we were just about to piss.’

    The thought of pissing as a group still felt weird to Claire but she undressed. She didn’t normally remove her top but she did here, feeling Sluthole expected it of her. She blushed as the two girls looked at her naked tits.

    ‘You’re cute,’ said Sluthole. And with that, she walked over and threw her arms around Claire. Before Claire knew what was happening, Sluthole was kissing her passionately on the lips, her tits rubbing against Claire’s. Claire freaked out and went very still. She’d never kissed another girl before and this stranger was poking her tongue inside Claire’s mouth. She started to blush. Then she felt something warm splash against her leg, and realised what was happening. Sluthole was pissing. She was pissing on Claire’s legs.

    Claire wanted to back away but before she could Kitten said, ‘She’s a higher grade than you, Claire. She’s an X. You have to do what she says.’

    Sluthole stopped kissing Claire for a moment. Claire gasped for breath. ‘She’s right,’ said Sluthole. ‘And what I want you do to is piss with me. Can you do that for me, twat?’ Before Claire could reply she kissed Claire again.

    Claire was trapped. She felt awful. She felt like she was being raped. But Kitten had told her before about the hierarchy, and if she broke it Titcage would probably fire her, and her father would beat her for days. She started to cry softly as Sluthole kissed her, and then, giving in, released her bladder.

    Piss spurted from her pussy and splashed on Sluthole’s twat. Then it arced downward to soak Sluthole’s legs, and then finally Claire’s own legs.

    It was only when Claire’s bladder was empty that Sluthole released her and broke off the kiss. ‘Thank you,’ the girl said, smiling cruelly. She rinsed her legs wrapped her skirt around her waist and left.

    Kitten could see Claire about to cry. She came closer and hugged Claire. Once again naked tits were pressed against Claire’s but because it was Kitten, Claire didn’t mind.

    Claire felt awful. She felt like she had been raped. She hated remembering Sluthole pissing on her leg and being forced to piss in return. She hated remembering Sluthole’s soft wet tongue exploring her mouth. Most of all she hated remembering the little spasm in her cunt that had signalled her starting to become aroused by the whole degrading experience.

    ‘It’ll be all right,’ whispered Kitten, and Claire hugged her friend tightly in thanks.

    After Claire had rinsed and dressed, Kitten took her to meet the other new starter in the break room. He was a nineteen year old boy named Jim and Claire had an immediate crush on him.

    Jim shook her hand; he told her he liked her dress. Claire blushed and then blushed further when she realised he was actually looking at her face not her tits. He told her he was hoping for a career in social policy and that he was studying at university. He told her he looked forward to seeing her again.

    Claire went back to her desk blushing happily to herself. Meeting a cute boy had helped her forget the degrading morning. As she resumed cataloguing sluts she smiled and dreamed about kissing Jim.

    That evening Claire got even more unwelcome news. Her sister Stephanie was moving home.

    Stephanie was sixteen to Claire’s seventeen. She had smaller boobs, a willowy body and silky blonde hair down to her waist that had always made Claire jealous.

    She had moved out two months ago to live with another girl. More run away than moved out, really. Her parents were furious both that Steph had run away and that she was a lesbian.

    When Claire got home that evening she found her sister bare assed, cunt showing, bent tits down over het father’s knee as he spanked her. Steph wailed and cried.

    Long hours at work had trained Claire’s eye. She saw a girl in a humiliating position, and she looked straight at the girl’s cunt. What she saw disturbed her on several levels. First, Steph’s pussy was shaved, just like Claire’s. A slut’s pussy, thought Claire, before she could stop herself. Secondly, Steph’s pussy was wet. Claire’s father didn’t appear to have noticed, but Steph’s cute labia were definitely engorged and her slut nectar was smeared across her inner thighs. And thirdly, looking at Steph’s pussy made Claire aroused. A twat like that is for raping, her mind thought, and her own cunt spasmed happily in response. Claire stepped down on those feelings hard, locking up the confusing emotions in the back of her mind, at least until she understood what was happening.

    Claire’s mother filled her in. ‘Your sister has had a quarrel with that slut she was living with, and now she needs to come home,’ she said. ‘Of course, we’ve turned her room into a study, but she can sleep with you until we’re sure she’s serious about staying this time.’

    Claire was horrified. ‘What? Mum, no!’

    ‘I don’t want to hear argument, Claire. She’s your sister and she needs somewhere to sleep.’

    Claire looked back at Steph, still wailing as Claire’s father beat her naked ass. Claire tried not to look at Steph’s alluringly nude pussy. She turned back to her mother. ‘Mum, why is dad spanking her?’

    ‘It’s part of the deal. She gets a spanking every night for two weeks because she ran away and because she did immoral things with a woman. If she takes her punishment she gets to stay.’

    Claire’s dad finished spanking Stephanie and the teen girl got up, rubbing her sore ass.

    Dinner went by in sullen silence. Steph said not a word to anyone. Claire was brooding over having to share her room with her brat of a teen sister.

    At night Claire changed into nightclothes in the bathroom as usual, to avoid the gaze of the camera, but when she came back to her room she found Steph completely naked, in the process of pulling panties up to cover what Claire had trouble not thinking of as her nude shaved whore-tunnel.

    ‘Jesus, Claire! Privacy!’ spat Claire’s sister, attempting to cover both her tits and cunt with her hands, and dropping her panties in the process.

    ‘Sorry,’ mumbled Claire.

    ‘Sor-ry!’ mocked Stephanie in a ridiculous falsetto.

    Fine, thought Claire. I won’t warn you about the camera. And tomorrow you will be ‘blonde teen slut bares udders and fuckhole while changing clothes’.

    They slept together that night; Stephanie right at the edge of the bed and trying to steal the blankets. Claire had her training device on with the sound turned down and her legs clenched to muffle the buzz of the vibrator.

    ‘Did you really have sex with a girl?’ asked Claire, just before falling asleep.

    ‘Her name was Jenna,’ replied Stephanie.

    Friday morning Claire wanted to masturbate, but couldn’t with Steph around. Or could she? Steph had no work and it was the school holidays, so she was still asleep. Her sister’s shirt had ridden up during the night to expose her small pretty tits. Claire looked at them and thought about Jim and began to surreptitiously rub her cunt. Her labia were soft and wet and it felt wonderful and relaxing. Then Steph moaned and rolled over, and Claire remembered the camera and jumped out of bed.

    At work she asked if she could stop using the training device.

    ‘My sister is going to wonder what it is,’ she said to Michael.

    ‘No, you can’t stop, but we can give you a better one,’ said Michael. ‘You were due for a new tape anyway. Stay awake till your sister falls asleep then put it in. The tape will wake you up early to take it out.’

    The new device didn’t have a capsule. It had a fat dildo. ‘It won’t buzz,’ said Michael. ‘It will just pulse inside you. And you will be glad to know this one doesn’t shock you.’

    Claire looked at the large latex phallus dubiously.

    ‘You’ll probably need to get yourself wet first to get it to slide in,’ added Michael helpfully as Claire headed to her workstation.

    Sluthole was waiting at Claire’s desk. ‘Thank god,’ she said. ‘I have been waiting an hour to piss.’ She pulled the shocked Claire by the arm, dragging her to the toilets. Inside, Melons was masturbating as she pissed, stopping occasionally to lick her fingers clean. Sluthole ignored Melons and practically ripped Claire’s clothes off before undressing herself. She pressed her naked body up against Claire and kissed her on the lips. ‘You have no idea how long I have fantasised about doing this to a girl,’ she said when she finally broke the kiss. ‘Particularly a big titted cow like you. Kissing and pissing and feeling naked fuckbags rubbing against me is amazing.’

    She reached down and gently stroked Claire’s twat before encircling Claire in her arms again and pulling her close. ‘Piss,’ she whispered in Claire’s ear.

    Claire was crying now, sobbing, but she relaxed her bladder and allowed her urine to spurt onto Sluthole’s legs. As soon as she did, Sluthole kissed her and then started to piss herself.

    Claire hated it. She felt the wet warmth on her leg. She felt the warm tongue in her mouth. She felt her nipples stiffening with arousal as Sluthole ground her pissing cunt against Claire’s thigh.

    When they were done, Sluthole had a further humiliation. She wordlessly took Claire’s panties and used them to mop the piss from her own legs and cunt before handing them back to Claire and leaving.

    Claire threw them out. She refused to wear piss-wet clothes, and if Kitten could go without panties, she could too.

    She regretted it almost immediately. She couldn’t stop thinking about her bare cunt, and as she looked at pictures of sluts and tagged them, her pussy got wetter and wetter. When she got up to get a cordial at 10.30, she was mortified to realise her pussy juices had left a wet spot on the back of her skirt. She immediately ran to the toilets, intending to wash her pussy clean and then wait a while for it to calm down.

    Unfortunately Sluthole was there, waiting. ‘Claire!’ she said, delighted. Sluthole was already completely naked. She grabbed Claire, and pulled off Claire’s skirt before Claire could object. She pulled her hips towards Claire’s, their legs interweaving so that Claire’s thigh was against Sluthole’s twat and Sluthole’s was against Claire’s. Claire gasped. Pressure on her engorged pussy was just what she didn’t want right now.

    ‘Oh my,’ said Sluthole teasingly. ‘You’re all wet.’ She wiggled her thigh against Claire’s cunt and Claire turned bright red at the resulting wet squelching noise. But it felt good. Her twat responded with even more lubrication.

    Wordlessly, Sluthole started to kiss Claire, while grinding her thigh into Claire’s pussy. Claire moaned and tried unsuccessfully to pull away. It felt so delicious. It was just like masturbating, except there was another girl here, and it was wrong, because Claire wasn’t a lesbian, and she wasn’t a slut. But Sluthole’s thigh was rubbing her fuckhole so amazingly…

    Then Sluthole started to piss, and Claire felt the warm liquid on her thigh. ‘Piss,’ whispered Sluthole, breaking off the kiss for a moment. ‘Mmmf!’ said Claire, against Sluthole’s lips, which was her way of saying, ‘No!’.

    Sluthole couldn’t make her do this. Claire would stand up for herself. Claire would… OW!

    Sluthole’s fingers had worked their way between Claire’s legs, and sharply pinched her clitoris! It was agonising! And yet at the same time it made Claire even wetter. OW! She pinched Claire’s clit again.

    Claire gave in. She released her bladder and started to piss on Sluthole’s leg. But Sluthole didn’t move her hand away from Claire’s twat. Instead she kept stroking Claire’s clitoris. Claire wanted her to stop. Claire was confused and scared.

    And then the most humiliating thing that had happened to Claire so far happened. She orgasmed. Right there, naked from the waist down, in a toilet, kissing a girl, pissing on a girl’s leg, having her clitoris rubbed by a girl. She orgasmed. Her whole body went rigid, and she almost screamed, ‘MMMMF!’ into Sluthole’s mouth. Piss spurted out of her pussy. Waves of pleasure ran through her. Then she went loose, losing control of all her muscles, and only Sluthole’s arms held her upright.

    ‘Good slut,’ whispered Sluthole. She gently lowered Claire to the ground, where Claire sat in a pool of urine. Sluthole was still pissing and a few drops spattered on Claire’s shirt. Then Sluthole went and cleaned herself off, dressed, and left.

    Claire cried for nearly 10 minutes, until Toy came in and started to piss and masturbate across the room for her. Claire got up, rinsed herself off, tried to clean the tears from her face, and then dressed. Her outfit felt slutty. She had no panties and there were pussy-juice stains on her skirt. Drops of urine were still damp on her shirt. She went back out and tried to work, hoping no-one would notice.

    Someone did, though. It was Jim. He didn’t say anything but he had seen Claire was upset, and he came over and gently joked with her. He told her he thought she was a breath of fresh air next to all the slutty women who worked at Titcage, and that he was glad there was someone sane sharing the workplace with him. Claire managed to smile and told him he was sweet.

    And then the day was over. And with it came the start of the weekend.

    (To be continued…)


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • The Challenge 8: To The Haven

    Font size : +


    When she’s challenged to seduce her sister, the entire incestuous family gets involved!

    Author’s Note: This is the final chapter of my Challenge series. Many of the characters are already in secret taboo relationships with close family members. Below is a list of stories you may want to check out before or after reading this one. I explain which characters are established etc.

    1. “The Long Absence: Allen’s Story” – introduces Robin, her daughter, Krista, and her grandson, Allen. Bob appears there too.
    2. “Denise’s Year” – Introduces Robin’s other daughter, Denise. Reading that will explain how Denise ended up with her son.
    3. “The Long Absence: Ted’s Story” – involves Robin’s youngest sister, Nikki, explaining how she ended up with her son, Ted. It takes place during the same time as this Challenge story.
    4. Other related reading (though not as important) is: “Dahlia and Darren,” “Former Playmates Pt 3: Diane and Son,” and “Juicy J.”

    Finally, cameos of the other families from the previous Challenge stories appear in this one too.

    This piece also explores the relationship dynamic between a mother and son with the theme of unconditional love. Most of it is my opinion, of how I imagine things would be in reality. As a result, this story contains a parent and child having sex with other people for various reasons, after their incestuous relationship was established.

    ********

    The Challenge 8: To The Haven

    Chapter 1 – What About Bob

    Bob pulled his fiancée, Robin, closer against him on the couch with one arm, his other pulling in Robin’s younger sister Joanne. “Why don’t you two young ladies go ahead and suck my dick right now,” he joked on the last evening of his week-long visit with Robin.

    “Bob!” Robin cried, swatting at his arm. “You’ve had a bit too much to drink for tonight.”

    “Yes, and we aren’t exactly young,” Joanne said.

    “Well you certainly look it,” The 70-year-old Bob smiled appreciatively at his 62-year-old wife-to-be. Robin looked far younger with dark brown dyed hair, amazing body, large breasts, and very few wrinkles.

    “You too,” Bob glanced at Joanne. She was 52, had equally thick, luxurious dyed brown hair, few wrinkles, and like Robin, a body some women in their 30s would love to have.

    “At my age, an erection should never be wasted,” Bob pulled them in closer, their large breasts smashing into him, his hand traveling down Robin’s back, cupping her toned butt.

    “I think that’s a great idea,” Joanne said, catching Bob and Robin by surprise.

    Robin coughed, “Uh, you aren’t actually thinking about – ”

    “Going to see Krista while you two have some alone time? Yes,” Joanne said, removing Bob’s hand from her hip, bending down to put her shoes on. She hadn’t had any wine and could easily drive the few miles to visit her niece, Robin’s daughter Krista, for a little while.

    Joanne shook her head, backing out of Robin’s driveway, thinking about how silly Bob was sometimes. There was something off-putting about him though. She couldn’t put her finger on it, assuming she didn’t know him well enough.

    Joanne arrived at Robin’s seven months earlier, in January, seeking asylum after her marriage fell apart. Joanne has thoroughly enjoyed living and reconnecting with her older sister. Joanne’s niece, Krista and her son Allen, had recently moved back to town after a brief tenure living in another city due to work. Joanne always thought of Krista as her favorite niece and was glad to live closer to her now.

    ********

    “AH!! Yes!!!” Krista screamed and bellowed her answer to her son, Allen, simultaneously cumming again on his cock.

    “Who?” he grunted back, on top of her, slamming into her, their bed banging against the wall. They were playing a game. Allen would ask his mother about her sexual past during sex and “punish” her either through royally fucking her, or a far more torturous method he sometimes used.

    Krista was too busy climaxing to answer right away, her eyes rolling in the back of her head. Allen stopped his powerful thrusts, giving her time to calm down. “Who? What family member, other than me, have you fantasized about having sex with?” he calmly asked, catching his breath.

    Krista panted heavily, smiling up at him, caressing his face. “Joanne,” she quietly whispered.

    “Really? Your aunt, huh?”

    “Mmhmm. I always thought she was gorgeous. Her breasts were, and possibly still are, very impressive. Nothing ever happened of course, but in my teen years I’d pretend that she would be my first lesbian encounter during a few of my masturbation sessions. That’s all that ever became of it,” Krista explained.

    Allen smiled down at his lover, kissing her forehead, “That’s kind of cute, I guess.”

    “Aren’t you going to punish me?” his mother asked.

    “Oh, right, yeah,” Allen replied, his mouth going to her neck, pretending he was taking a bite out of it. Suddenly the doorbell rang. Krista’s eye shot open.

    “Quick, go to the shower!” she told her son. Krista hopped off the bed, grabbed a bathrobe, and closed the bathroom door, hiding Allen in there as he started up the shower.

    “Oh hi!” Krista said to her aunt, Joanne, greeting her at the door. Her face was slightly flushed and her hair disheveled due to the hours of sex with Allen.

    “Hi!” Joanne replied, stepping in and giving Krista a hug. “Hope it’s ok that I dropped in.”

    “Oh sure, it’s no problem at all, come in, have a seat.”

    “Are you sure? Looks like you are getting ready to go somewhere,” Joanne noticed, sitting on the couch across from Krista.

    “Oh yeah, no, I’m not. I’m waiting for Allen to get out of the shower. He has a date tonight,” Krista said. This was a true statement and a girl Krista handpicked for Allen to date, in order to throw people off the scent of their secret taboo relationship. The girl was nice, but it was all a sham, orchestrated by mom and son.

    Joanne and Krista chatted briefly about mundane things, Krista occasionally glancing at her aunt’s cleavage, giggling inwardly at herself over what she admitted to her son during sex.

    “Have you noticed anything unusual about Bob?” Joanne asked after a moment of random chit chat.

    “Hmm, no, I don’t think so,” Krista replied, gulping, looking to her side. “What about him?”

    “I don’t know. He seems very sexual and flirtatious. It just makes me wonder if he’s completely faithful. He’s got all that money you know. Maybe I’m just paranoid after what happened with my ex-husband,” Joanne shrugged.

    “Bob is quite a character, but I think he’s just having fun with his jokes and flirts. But as a randy old man, who knows? He may be having fun on the side. My mom might even be ok with it,” Krista said.

    Just then Allen appeared, dressed and ready for his date. He nodded at Joanne and feigned nervousness, asking his mother how he looked, if the shoes were ok, if the shirt was right. Krista played along, acting motherly, saying her son looked great.

    Allen waved goodbye to Joanne, Krista walking him to the front door. Hugging her son, she whispered in his ear, “Try to save some cum for me to suck out of that big dick of yours later tonight, sweetie.”

    “Ha, ok mom, I’ll try,” He kissed her on the lips and left.

    Returning to the living room, Krista smiled at her aunt, “I’m going to grab that shower and I’ll be right back.”

    “Oh, I can come back later if you want, I didn’t mean to barge in,” Joanne said.

    “No, please stay. He’s going out on a date, so maybe you and I can have our own date,” Krista smiled, thinking about her teenage crush on her aunt.

    Joanne chuckled, “Ok sure, that sounds great. It’ll be the first date I’ve had since leaving Tony!”

    Krista turned, making her way up the stairs, disrobing as she was half way up. “Two secret relationships to maintain? No thanks! She’s probably not even bi-sexual anyway,” Krista thought to herself.

    When her hand brought about her own orgasm in the shower minutes later, aided by thoughts of her aunt, she couldn’t help by laugh at her silliness. “I haven’t thought of her like that since before college!” she said to herself.

    Chapter 2 – His Final Challenge

    “Uh! Ahh! Yes!” Robin was grunting every time she bounced up and down on Bob. She was straddling him on the couch, riding his cock like a teenager.

    Bob gritted his teeth, squeezing one of her massive melons, “Yes! Ride it baby!”

    “I’m cumming!” Robin cried out. Bob grabbed her ass, squeezing it as his own orgasm approached.

    Bob moaned, filling her womb with semen, Robin shaking with pleasure, “That’s it, yes, baby.” He kissed her lovingly as their orgasms subsided.

    “We really need to get your sister in on this,” Bob said, he wasn’t joking.

    “No, I don’t think so,” Robin rolled her eyes, getting off him, cum dripping out of her pussy. She stood in the kitchen, pouring more wine.

    “What if I paid you?”

    “Paid me for what? And why?” Robin asked.

    “What if I paid you,” Bob said, turning around to face her from the couch, “a large sum of money to seduce your sister which would, in theory, lead to the three of us having many incestuous sexual romps.”

    Robin burst into laughter, “Ok, Bob, sure!”

    “I’m not joking. Do you know how erotic it would be to see you and your sister having sex in front of me? The three-way aspect would be nice, I suppose, but just to witness you and her together. Wow.”
    Robin shook her head, taking her seat next to Bob on the couch, both still nude. “I think you’re losing your mind.”

    “Robin, what if I gave you $45 million dollars to have sex with Joanne. This would be in addition to the $30 million dollars I have in my will for you, amongst other things,” Bob said, gently caressing her hand.

    “Bob, no, that’s silly.”

    Bob nodded and stood, walking to his duffle bag in the bedroom, pulling out a device that looked like a web camera.

    “See that?” he placed it gently on the couch cushion in between him and Robin. “It would record it. Set it up. Then you can record it with this, or this option here,“ Bob pointed to a button on the side ”would allow you to live stream it to my computer. In the event I’m in Atlanta if it happens. This way I would have proof of it happening.”

    “Bob, I don’t know what to say,” Robin replied skeptically. “You’re serious about this?”

    “I am.”

    Robin chuckled again, “You’re weird. No thanks.”

    “Suit yourself, I’ll leave this here,” Bob said, a sneaky smile appearing on his face as he grabbed the remote control. “I’ll also provide you with any resources you may need to accomplish this. Clothes, gifts, vacations with her. Whatever you need. When you and Joanne go to the Bahamas next month, you could become intimate there.”

    “Great idea. Joanne and I going to the Bahamas. But your ‘challenge’ is pretty ridiculous,” Robin said.

    Robin couldn’t believe she had just been challenged that. He was actually serious. She thought about why, wanting to ask him, but was too embarrassed for both of them. They sat in silence watching TV for the rest of the evening. Her mind was racing as one show ended and another began. Incest was something she had no experience with, though watching her hunky grandson, Allen, grow and mature, occasionally having inappropriate thoughts that were quickly vanquished was all she had ever done. She wasn’t a lesbian or bi-sexual, actually having sex with Joanne seemed so wrong.

    As the night progressed, she wondered more about Bob. Was he a sexual deviant? Did he have a secret life? Was he visiting hookers? Robin felt very uneasy at bedtime.

    Chapter 3 – Telling Joanne

    Joanne and Krista were asleep on the couch, the movie they were watching was almost over. Krista was lying against her aunt’s shoulder. Joanne had her arm around her niece. Both women stirred when they heard Allen get home, stretching, smiling at one another.

    Allen didn’t bother coming to say goodnight. Instead he went straight to his and his mother’s bedroom, stripped naked, and waited for her.

    Krista chuckled, listening to Allen climb the stairs, “Must’ve been a bad date.”

    “Yeah, poor guy,” Joanne chuckled back, grabbing her purse and keys.

    “Our date was fun, even if we did fall asleep,” Krista joked.

    “Yes it was! Walk me out?” Joanne asked. Krista giggled, bending and extending her arm, her taller aunt sliding her hand through it.

    Standing at Joanne’s car, Krista hugged her aunt. “I had a wonderful time tonight. I think we should do this again sometime.”

    “You know, I think that’s a great idea!” Joanne said, pulling Krista in for another hug.

    “I know I haven’t mentioned this before, but I’m so sorry about what happened with your marriage,” Krista said, brushing a lock of brown hair behind her aunt’s ear.

    “Oh sweetie, thank you,” Joanne smiled.

    “I’ve always thought you were so gorgeous. You really are so very beautiful,” Krista smiled softly at her.

    “So are you,” Joanne smiled, touched by her kind words, pulling her niece in for another embrace, ending it with a slow kiss on the cheek. “I’ll see you later.”

    Krista waved goodbye as Joanne backed out of her driveway . Turning to go inside, she giggled at herself once again, blaming Allen for asking that question during their sex game. She closed the front door, locking it, then headed upstairs. She was naked by the time she reached the top step.

    “You know I ought to punish YOU tonight. You asked me about family members other than you, that I fantasized about. Well Joanne happened to show up and I luckily didn’t do anything stupid. Having to have two secret loves would be really difficult,” Krista explained.

    “Yes it would. For now you’re stuck with just one, me,” Allen said.

    “What about you? What other family members have you fantasized about?” Krista asked, climbing on the bed, grabbing his erection.

    “Someone I spent most of my childhood and teen years with while you were working or out with friends,” he answered immediately.

    “I figured as much,” she chuckled. “Your grandmother is quite a knockout for someone her age.” Engulfing his cock, slobbering all over it, they began their marathon nightly sex session.

    ********

    “HE WHAT?!?” Joanne whisper yelled at Robin after she was told of Bob’s insane challenge.

    “Shhh, yes, he’s serious,” Robin replied. She was sitting on the edge of the bed in the guest bedroom Joanne had been staying in. Bob was asleep in Robin’s bed.

    “You told him no, right?”

    “I did,” Robin confirmed.

    “That’s a lot of money, but that’s still very strange.”

    “I know it is. It makes me wonder about him too.”

    “How so?” Joanne asked.

    “He is rich, he challenged me to do this, I don’t see him everyday, and he could be up to other perverse activities in Atlanta. Who knows,” Robin replied. “He’s always been flirtatious, but it’s always been in good fun. Challenging me to commit, um, incest, that’s a little extreme.”

    “Yeah really,” Joanne rolled her eyes. “When does he go back?”

    “Tomorrow. I can’t help but wonder though,” Robin looked away, shaking her head. “It’s just so bizarre. It’s like I thought I knew him. Some screws would have to be loose for him to challenge me to do this.”

    “How much money did he offer?” Joanne asked.

    “$45 million.”

    “Wow. That’s a nice chunk. But still you’ll get money when he dies, right?”

    “$30 million.”

    “So a total of $75 million if we did this. Hmm.”

    Robin looked at her sister skeptically, “You aren’t thinking about going through with it are you?”

    “No, it’s just, that’s a lot.”

    “I wonder if he’s giving money away to other people too. He seemed like he had it figured out, even providing a camera of sorts. He said I could keep it and film us doing it so he’d have proof.”

    “Ok that is odd. If he’s that prepared, then something is definitely going on that you don’t know about,” Joanne said.

    “How do I find out though?”

    “If you had a spy of sorts that can relay information to you about what he’s up to, that would be ideal,” Joanne suggested.

    “Yes it would,” Robin smiled. “They could go to Atlanta and maybe snoop on him. Who knows? If someone worked for him they could keep an eye on him. If they got close enough, they could really gather some great intel!”

    “Who though?”

    Robin answered immediately, “Krista.”


    Chapter 4 – Asking Krista

    Krista and Allen’s bedroom was dimly lit with candles. Allen was sitting in a large chair in the corner. His beautiful mother was straddling him, his cock embedded in her all the way. The silk, black tie of her robe was loosely tied around her neck. The robe discarded, lying on the carpet next to the chair.

    Allen gently tugged on the tie, pulling her head back, arching her neck to him. He slowly kissed and licked along it, sending shivers down her spine, causing her to moan, torturing her. He was playfully interrogating her about her past sex life again a few nights later.

    “You’ve been with eight women, huh? That’s a lot, I guess,” He shrugged, resuming his kisses, his mother’s eyes to the ceiling, fluttering shut when his lips made contact to her neck. He released his pull on the silk.

    “I suppose,” Krista smiled at him. Running her hands over his muscled arms, she kissed his lips, savoring his taste.

    Allen broke the kiss, “What’s the youngest guy you’ve been with?”

    “It was over 10 years ago. He was 19. He was home from college for the summer. I worked with his stepmother. She admitted to me that he and she had been having a sexual relationship for a few years. She invited me over. I knew why. The night was spent with the three of us in bed. Then next morning it was just me and him. His name was Ulysses,” Krista explained.

    “Very bad,” Allen teased, pulling the silk tie back once more, his mother arching her neck for him. He licked and kissed all the way from her nipples up to her jaw line. She shivered as the tingles went down her spine to her ass. The upward thrust of his cock nearly caused her to climax once more.

    “Anyone else worth confessing?” He asked, ending his pleasurable torture for a moment.

    Krista paused, glancing to a burning candle next to the bedside table. She thought about her younger years, she thought about the company she used to work for, she thought about the man she used to work for. Brief images flashed in her mind of his huge master bedroom, a roaring fire in the fireplace, his king sized bed, the silk sheets she gripped while her pussy was eaten out, lowering herself on his cock, crying out with ecstasy.

    “Bob,” she said.

    “Huh? What about him?” Allen asked of the man his grandmother was engaged to.

    “Bob,” His mother said once more, a slight smile appearing on her face.

    “You mean, you and him? You worked for him and – ”

    “Yes. When I was in Atlanta on business, we’d have meetings, afterward he took me to bed,” Krista explained, caressing her son’s face, moving her hands over his neck, and arms.

    “Does grandma know?” he asked.

    “No. Bob and I played it off like we never did anything. He’d flirt with me and I’d flirt back. It made things come across as though we never did anything – like it was all just playful fun,” Krista explained.

    “Wow.”

    “Yeah, I was a very different person back then. But you are all I ever need and want now. You feed my addiction,” she said, kissing his lips.

    Allen smiled, “Thanks for telling me.”

    “You aren’t upset?”

    “No. It was in the past. Like you said, you were a different person back then. I’m still going to punish you though,” Allen grinned. He untied the silk cloth from around her neck and stood, guiding his mother to the bed, her legs wrapped around him.

    “But not for sleeping with Bob. I’m going to punish you for making us move back here, closer to grandma. Because now,” Allen said, grinding his cock deep into Krista, “it’s more difficult to keep our lifestyle a secret.”

    “I know, I feel bad about that,” Krista moaned. “But you have another date tomorrow night. While you’re on it, I’ll be spending time with your grandmother.”

    “Uh huh,” Allen said, another hard thrust into Krista.

    “Ahhh!” She cried. “Maybe take your date back here and sleep with her. Just not in our bed.”

    “You won’t be upset?” another hard thrust.

    “Yes!” she moaned from pleasure, “I mean, no, I won’t. Because you are mine in every way, forever. I love you unconditionally. If you have sex with some girl your dating, it’s nothing compared to making love to me. You’d just be using her for a quick fix.”

    “What if my little sham girlfriend wants to get married one day? How do I handle that?” Allen asked thrusting again.

    “You marry her, and on your wedding day, you and I would make love. At the reception we would sneak off and do it again,” his mother said. “You could get married. I have no desire to. But we would always have this,” She added.

    “Wouldn’t you be sad? I would. I don’t mind going out on a date every once in awhile to throw people off, but the thought of moving away from you, getting involved in a sham marriage,” Allen cringed at the thought.

    “We could always tell your grandmother and other relatives that you’re gay,” Krista smiled, attempting to alleviate a bit of tension.

    Allen laughed, giving his mother a few more hard thrusts, ”Yeah let’s wait and see how things are in a few years before spreading that lie, ok?”

    “Ok, sweetie,” Krista kissed along his jaw line, while Allen guided her hands above her head, tying them together with the same silk belt from her robe.

    “Now, then, let’s continue,” He grinned down at her and resumed his methodical, hard thrusts into her, never taking his eyes off hers.

    ********

    “No, I can’t. I won’t,” Krista told her mother the next evening. Robin had asked her to speak to Bob about getting her old job back, or at least seeing if there was another position that was open in his company.

    The last thing she wanted to do was go back to the sex-filled corporate life she once led that took her away from her beloved son. Krista was done with that, admitting to herself that the hypothetical marriage situation she and Allen discussed last night would be heartbreaking. She could never be separated from him again.

    “I understand that you want to keep an eye on him, that you’re suspicious of him, but I can’t be your spy. I’m sorry,” Krista added. Thoughts of her secret sexual relationship with Bob, before she introduced him to her mother, flooded her mind.

    Krista’s aunt, Joanne entered the room with more tea, “Are you sure?” she asked, having heard the conversation from the kitchen.

    “I’m sorry, I just can’t. I’ve settled and calmed down. Working at the company is not something I want to go back to. My life if simpler now, more enjoyable,” Krista said, thinking of the love of her life, Allen.

    Robin and Joanne traded looks. Joanne spoke up, “Who else? Do you have any friends in the Atlanta area that could get closer to him?”

    “No, I don’t,” Robin replied.

    “What about Nikki?” Krista asked of her youngest aunt. “I don’t know if she could infiltrate his company. Plus she may have a hectic work schedule, but you never know. It wouldn’t hurt to ask her.”

    “She would probably love to do something like this,” Robin thought out loud. “She and Bob don’t know each other very well, but she always flirted back with him.”

    “She’s a bit of a tease and, well, she gets around,” Joanne added.
    Robin took a deep breath, “Yeah, I guess I’ll call her then.”


    Chapter 5 – Nikki’s Input

    Nikki was so excited about this spy and infiltration plan that she decided to drive down from Charleston, South Carolina the following weekend to discuss the details in person.

    “Now then, let’s begin,” said the butt-length, long haired brunette in her late 40s. “I can’t do it, but we can talk about who can.”

    “Wait, what?” Robin asked. “I thought you could and that’s why you’re here.”

    “Oh, no, I can’t. I’m going on a 10 day singles cruise this month, plus a few extra days off here and there. I’m tapped out for days off,” Nikki explained, gulping down her wine.

    Robin and Joanne sighed, sharing another look.

    “Ok, that’s fine; maybe you could share some insight with them?” Krista added. All four women sat in the living room with their wine glasses in hand. Nikki brought several bottles with her.

    “Oh I will, sweetie,” Nikki winked, taking another gulp. “Bob is up to something. You want someone to stay with him, to get close with him, to SLEEP with him,” she smiled. “You want someone to gather intel. I love this! We, I mean, you, will use what you gather to CRUSH him on your wedding day,” Nikki added.

    “Wait what?” Robin asked again. “No one said anything about sleeping with him.”

    “I’ve been thinking about this all week,” Nikki grinned. “On your wedding day, you say ‘no!’ when asked if you want to marry him. At that point, whoever we can find to go up to Atlanta will come forward, bringing photos, documents, and other files incriminating him. The police will show up, he’ll be arrested and maybe, just maybe, you can sue him for millions for emotional damages.”

    “That sounds ridiculous,” Robin shook her head. “And I said nothing about sleeping with him!”

    “Nikki, you still have an active imagination I see,” Joanne added.

    Nikki rolled her eyes, sipping more wine. “Why do you think he’s up to something anyway?”

    Robin glanced to Joanne, who nodded her head, downing her own glass of wine.

    “Nikki,” Robin sat on the edge of the couch, “Bob issued a challenge to me. One that I didn’t agree to. This challenge made me think about what sort of perversions Bob may have. It was one that made me question how he feels about me.”

    “What sort of challenge?” Nikki asked.

    Robin took a deep breath, glancing at Joanne once more, “He challenged me to have sex with Joanne.”

    “What!?!” Nikki exclaimed. Krista’s face reddened, her eyes widened.

    “He offered me a large sum of money to cross that line with Joanne,” Robin added.

    Nikki settled, quietly pausing for a moment, “How much?”

    “$45 million,” Robin answered.

    Nikki’s eyes widened as well, “And you said no?!? Are you crazy?!?”

    “Well, I mean, come on. You don’t expect – ” Robin tried to answer.

    “For that amount of money? Yes! Yes to anything!” Nikki shook her head, disappointed in her sister.

    Nikki got up to retrieve more wine, coming back to the couch, “Close your eyes and go at it. It’s as simple as that.”

    “No, I don’t think it’s that simple, “Joanne said. “We’ve never been with a woman before. You might have, but not us. Plus she’s my sister.”

    “Right, and that’s a lot of money,” Nikki said flatly.

    “Listen, he gave me a web camera thingy to record it, should we decide to go through with it. If we don’t, then we don’t,” Robin said.

    “Look, I know he probably has you in his will and all that, but that’s even more money on top of whatever you get when he kicks the bucket right?” Nikki asked.

    “Yes, but,” Robin said.

    “Then do it! Turn on the camera thingy, close your eyes, and go at it! Pretend she’s someone else!” Nikki said.

    “Listen, you’re missing the point,” Joanne said.

    “No you two are,” Nikki glared at her older sisters.

    “That rich scumbag is giving away money, or should I say, even MORE money than you would get when he dies. All you have to do is get it on with a woman you love and care about. Right? You never have to do it again, and you collect an extra $45 million,” Nikki said. “This seems like a no brainer to me.”

    “We aren’t lesbians! We aren’t bi. Or whatever it is you are!” Joanne fussed. Krista remained perfectly still and quiet, hoping her red flushed face wasn’t noticeable.

    Nikki went quiet for a moment, “Is that the only issue? Sex with a woman?”

    Joanne glanced at Robin, the two women shrugged.

    “You didn’t state the incest part was an issue. I’m just saying,” Nikki added.

    “Nikki, please,” Joanne shook her head.

    “Why don’t we take baby steps. Alright? I can help. Maybe, just maybe, that large sum could be yours. You could split it with her, deposit it, and invest it, whatever. It’d be yours. Then at some point down the road, when Bob passes, away, that’d be even more money. I’m sure he’s got other people he’d be giving his fortune away to. Well, you’d have a little extra, if you went through with this challenge,” Nikki calmly explained.

    Robin sighed once again. Nikki got off the recliner she was sitting in, taking a seat next to Robin. She put her arm around her, pulling her in tightly for a hug. “You could even give me a couple million if you wanted,” Nikki whispered, quickly bringing a hand to grab Robin’s nearest breast.

    “Nikki!” Robin pushed her sister away.

    Retrieving more wine from the kitchen, “Just think about it. It’d be a onetime thing. You don’t have to give me any, unless you wanted to.”


    Chapter 6 – Their Plan

    “You know what we should do,” Nikki said after taking another sip. “We continue with your infiltration plan. Get someone to get close to him. Find out what we can. IF he is indeed very shady, we expose him at the wedding and get as much of his fortune as possible.”

    “Nikki,” Robin sighed.

    “Expose him AFTER you two get it on. You’d collect $45 million. At the wedding, whatever crimes or shady things he’s up to you expose, then you try to get even more out of him. Did you sign a pre-nup?”

    “Yes and it wasn’t anything that I could use against him. It was basically saying in the event of divorce, I get a smaller sum of money – $10 million. I’m old, I’m not young, and I don’t have many years left. I’m not too concerned with trying to bleed him dry.”

    “I understand that,” Nikki said. “But what about your children and grandchildren?”

    “You could leave a lot for them,” Joanne said, glancing at Krista.

    “Ugh, now you’re on me about it as well,” Robin chuckled.

    “I’m just thinking that maybe he could be investigated. It couldn’t hurt,” Joanne stated.

    “If whoever we get to go to Atlanta, we can see if Bob seduces her, then she could get closer enough to snoop around,” Nikki added.

    “There you go again with wanting someone to sleep with him,” Robin sighed.

    “Maybe we could say he assaulted this woman or drugged her. First collect the challenge money, expose him at wedding, sue for some BS reason and get even more money!” Nikki explained.

    “I don’t think that’s how it works. The cheating exposes what kind of person he is, yes. But I don’t feel like accusing him of crimes he wouldn’t commit,” Robin said.

    “Ooh! How about blackmail? We find out what he’s up to, then blackmail him to give you everything in his – ” Nikki said, before being interrupted.

    “No! Enough,” Robin said. “This is getting silly. I’m ok with someone going up there, one of you, and seeing if he’ll cheat, I guess. If so, maybe even snoop around a bit to see what you can find. I’m even ok with,” Robin paused, turning to Joanne, “attempting to take baby steps toward, well, you know.”

    “Um, what? Really?” Joanne spoke up, her eyes widening. “It’s the wine talking, right?”

    Robin shrugged. “IF we find out what he’s up to, I’m even ok with saying ‘no’ on the wedding day, AFTER we get the $45 million,” Robin continued. Krista still remained quiet, watching her mother and aunt’s plan and scheme, her insides tightening.

    “I don’t want to blackmail, I don’t want to expose and sue and get him arrested. If he is indeed up to something, I’ll want that money and then end it with him on the day of the wedding in front of everyone.”

    “The money we’d get if you and I,” Joanne attempted to ask.

    “Yes! Now then, let’s drink some more wine and think about who to send,” Robin said, Joanne quietly sipping her wine in shock.

    “Krista is out, so she’s can’t go. Nikki, you said you couldn’t due to work and time off. Joanne?” Robin asked. “If you go there, would you be willing to do what we discussed?”

    “Well, she can’t go,” Nikki spoke up just as Joanne was about to. “We have to work on getting you two to feel more comfortable about sex with each other.”

    Robin and Joanne both sighed heavily, “Oh yeah, that,” Robin said.

    The women thought for a moment. “What about Denise?” Nikki asked, referring to Robin’s younger daughter.

    “She lives in Miami though,” Robin said.

    “Maybe she could take a long vacation from work. Perhaps she’d be willing to spend it in Atlanta, claiming she’s looking for a new job in the area. Staying at Bob’s could be cheaper than a hotel,” Joanne added.

    “She did go through a horrible divorce; perhaps taking some extra time off work would be great for her. Plus I don’t think she’s seeing anyone. I know she’s only met Bob a couple times, but I know for a fact she’s always been attracted to older men. Her first husband was considerably older,” Robin explained.

    “It could work,” Nikki added. “If she’s single and willing to help us with our little plan, then call her up!”

    “Krista you’ve been quiet. Everything ok?” Robin asked her daughter.

    “Yep. Just mulling this over,” Krista replied, thinking about Allen and wondering if he was home from his date yet, her pussy starting to ooze.

    “How’s Allen by the way?” Nikki asked of her nephew.

    “Oh. Um, he’s good. He’s actually on a date tonight,” Krista said, hoping her and Allen’s little strategy would keep their incestuous relationship a secret.

    “Great. He’s a hunk of a guy,“ Nikki said, causing Krista to blush again. Luckily no one noticed.

    “I do need to call Denise anyway. We haven’t spoken since her birthday last month,” Robin said.

    “You do that. In the meantime, I want you and Joanne to work on getting more comfortable with each other. Kissing, hugging, undressing in front of each other, all of that,” Nikki said. “I’m going on a singles cruise this month; you two better be getting more acquainted with one another while I’m gone.”

    Robin and Joanne shared another look, attempting to hide a giggle.

    Chapter 7 – An Excited Mommy

    “Ahhh!!” Henry screamed in agony. “Get off me! Get off me!”

    “What! What happened?” Denise yelled back. “Henry!?!”

    “It’s hurt mom! Something happened,” Henry said, sitting up, throwing his legs over the side of their bed.

    “What do you mean?” Denise asked, going to her knees in front of her son. “Let me look!”

    Henry winced, removing his hand from his cock, “We, we, gotta go to the emergency room,” He struggled to say.

    “Let me look,” his mother said. Denise carefully removed his hands from his penis, going in for a closer inspection. “Oh my.”

    “What? What is it?” Henry shut his eyes, the pain radiating over him.

    “It’s red and swollen,” She said.

    “I heard it pop. It made a popping sound when you landed on it that time,” Henry tried getting out.

    “Ok, let’s go. Hurry,” Denise grabbed their clothes, helping Henry dress, his hands cupping his injured penis once again. Helping him to the car, Denise sped to the nearest emergency room.

    The last several sex-filled months have been amazing. Henry’s cock was usually inside Denise every second they were at home together, before and after work.

    “Still hurt?” She glanced over at her son on the way. Henry closed his eyes, nodding his head.

    “Almost there, I’m so sorry baby,” she said, tears streaming down her face.

    “It’s ok mom, just please hurry,” Henry replied.

    They rode in silence the rest of the way, Denise ducking and speeding around the slow drivers. After some paper work, Henry was taken by a nurse, leaving his mother alone in the waiting room worried sick. She was worried that it was damaged permanently, all because she got too excited and wild with her baby boy.

    The hours crawled by. Thoughts of surgery entered her mind. She came down with all her body weight onto it, Henry’s cock wasn’t aligned perfectly to re-enter her, and then they heard it – a popping sound, followed by Henry’s scream of agony.

    Henry emerged, finally, with the aid of a nurse. She helped him to his mother. “Well?” Denise asked, meeting them in the middle of the waiting room, running her hands up and down his arm.

    “The doctor said it’s severely bruised. The urethra wasn’t torn or damaged. There didn’t appear to be any nerve damage. He said it bent,” Henry paused, cringing over visualizing his penis bending, “sharply, but the damage doesn’t appear permanent and I should be back to 100% in several weeks. I won’t have a crooked penis or anything. He gave me a prescription for pain. He said to ice it down too.”

    “Whew, ok, good,” Denise said, running her hands through her thick mane of brown hair. “Henry, I’m so sorry.”

    Henry made sure the nurse was out of earshot before speaking Denise’s title. “Mom, please, it’s fine. You got really excited. You do that often,” Henry said, turning to her, smiling weakly. “I’ll tell my boss I injured my leg.”

    “Good idea,” Denise answered, mom and son sharing a chuckle. She drove back, holding her son’s hand on the way back to their home. She helped him inside, slowly guiding him down on their bed, taking his shoes off, climbing in next to him, kissing his cheek several times.

    “Please forgive me,” She pleaded.

    “Mom, I do, it’s fine,” Henry caressed her face. “When I get all healed up, we need to remember to take it easy, to make sure I’m lined up perfectly if you want to start bouncing on me like that again.”

    “Mommy was very excited,” Denise kissed at Henry’s ear, “a very naughty mommy.”

    “Whoa, whoa, hold on. We can’t be doing anything that’ll get ME excited,” Henry moved away from his mother.

    “Awww, no kissing?” She pouted.

    “No. And don’t even think about walking around naked like you usually do. Getting an erection is the last thing I want to do in my injured state.”

    His mother was tearing up again, “Henry.”

    He shook his head, pulling his mother close to his body, smelling her hair, breathing her in, kissing her head. “I’ll be fine. We just have to wait for it to heal.”

    “Do you think we’re being punished for, you know, having this type of relationship?” Denise asked, wiping away a tear.

    “Ha! No. We’re being punished because you got too excited during sex and we weren’t paying attention. You were practically jumping up and down on me,” Henry said.

    “Mmm, I sure was,” Denise smiled seductively.

    “No, no, no sexy talk. Tomorrow morning is going to be a nightmare when I wake up.”

    “Morning wood eh?” his mother asked.

    “Yep. So you wear a bunch of baggy clothes, we’ll keep the affection light. No mashing those big boobs against me when we hug. No talking about your big boobs either. Nothing to make the blood flow to my injured little guy,” Henry said.

    “Well, I wouldn’t say he’s little,” Denise licked her lips, glancing at his crotch.

    “See? You can’t stop being sexy can you?” Henry joked. “In all seriousness mom, please, let’s hold off for awhile. An erection will be extremely painful for me.”

    Denise sighed, snuggling into her son, “I know. No flirting, teasing, and so on, I’ll let it heal.”

    Chapter 8 – Asking Denise

    The next few days Henry rested, icing his injured penis, while his mother waited on him. She worked half days, leaving after she saw he was comfortable and watching TV, coming home to prepare dinner. Mornings were the worse, as he predicted, his mother offering to assist him with urination, to which he declined.

    Denise was growing more and more anxious. With each passing day, she wanted to pull her hair out. Sex with Henry had been constant in the last several months. It was what she needed, it was what she craved. As his mother, he was her most prized creation, as his lover, he was her everything. Suddenly, she was without the cock she craved most, her addiction wasn’t being fed. She was miserable, but also felt bad for injuring her son. She had trouble thinking straight, work was difficult, her mind often visualizing his penis – then eventually any penis. She was incredibly horny. She wanted to ravage him, but knew he had to heal first.

    “You know if you want to, you can go out on a date or hang out with someone,” Henry suggested Friday night as the two lovers were lying in bed watching TV.

    “You’re suggesting I find a man to sleep with?” Denise asked.

    “Well, I mean, I’m out of commission. Why don’t you have a friend to, uh, provide a little relief,” he winked.

    “You wouldn’t mind?” Denise asked, curious about his proposal.

    “Nah. What am I going to do? Dump you?” Henry laughed at the absurdity. “If you’re horny, I’m not available and you have sex with a friend, am I going to not want to be your son anymore or love you any less?”

    “Well, no,” Denise smiled.

    “What would you do if you walked in on me and some chick?”

    “I’d probably laugh, and say ‘excuse me,’” Denise answered.

    “Right. You wouldn’t end our relationship,” he said, waving his hands in a mocking way.

    “That would be impossible.”

    “I know. What we have transcends everything. If you were some girl I was dating, then yeah I’d be upset that you would be cheating on me. Same goes for my wife. But you are more than that. You gave me life, you love me in every way a woman can love a man. So no, I don’t give a crap if you find some dude to take the edge off, or at least buy some toys to use on yourself,” Henry explained.

    Denise looked at her son, eyes watering at his words, running her hands through his hair, “It’s unconditional love. That’s what I have for you.”

    “Would you be in love with the guy? No. Just using him as a substitute while I heal up. If you were a just a wife, yes, I can see myself getting angry. But like I said, you transcend that. So yes; unconditional love.”

    “You know I’d still love you if you went on some sort of killing spree rampage. I’d be heartbroken, but I’d visit you in prison as much as I was allowed to,” Denise said, causing Henry to laugh and slightly wince in pain.

    They paused for a moment, gazing lovingly into each other’s eyes, “Look why don’t you call someone and see if they’re busy. Go out to dinner, maybe dancing, and who knows, you could get laid and think of me the whole time,” Henry suggested. “Just make sure I’m not around, because seeing you in action, well, I can already feel blood flowing to my cock.”

    Denise laughed at her son, “Well the thing is I don’t have many friends anymore. You and I haven’t socialized much. Most of our time has been in bed. Plus I don’t have many male friends, and no, I’m not into women.” Denise shot her son a look, anticipating his suggestion.

    “I know, I know. I don’t regret our lack of getting out though.”

    “Me neither,” Denise smiled.

    “What about that Ulysses dude. You and him are friends right? Maybe hangout with him?”

    “He lives in Atlanta. He’s not in Miami as often anymore,” Denise said. “I’ll just buy some new toys; I can’t find my old one. I’ll be sure to use them out of ear shot,” She added, winking at her son, climbing off the bed.

    Denise took a shower, careful not to undress in front of Henry, attempting to avoid causing blood to flow to his injured member. She gently circled her engorged clit as the warm shower water rained down on her. “He loves his mommy,” She thought, now sliding her fingers in between the slit. Pushing two of them inside her, “I need a cock so bad,” she whispered. The thought of a substitute never occurred to her. But Henry was right. There was no way their bond would be broken or their relationship could end now that it’s evolved to the highest form possible – parent and child lovers.

    ********

    The next morning Denise received an unusual phone call from her mother, Robin. She slowly entered her and Henry’s bedroom, sitting on the bed next to him, her mouth open.

    “Something wrong?” Henry asked, sipping on his orange juice, his legs propped up on pillows.

    “Well, no, not really. That was your grandmother and she asked me to do something very strange,” Denise answered.

    “Like what?” Henry asked, sitting his juice on the bedside table.

    Denise explained everything Robin said, including interruptions from her Aunt Nikki when she grabbed the phone from Robin, going into details of the plan.

    “Seduction, sex, and spying! Denise, this would be so much fun for you,” Nikki said before Robin took the phone away from her.

    “Yes, well, that may be a part of it. Are you seeing anyone? I wouldn’t want this to interfere with your relationship with him,” Robin said.

    “Oh, um, well, I kinda,” Denise paused thinking about her secret relationship with her son. She then thought about staying in Atlanta for a few weeks, away from Henry, letting him heal up without accidently turning him on, giving him a painful erection.

    “You don’t have to, Denise. We can find someone else,” Robin said.

    “So you want me to see if Bob will try to seduce me? Should I let him?” Denise asked.

    “It’s not key that you sleep with him. But if you allowed something to happen, IF he makes a move on you, you may be able to find out if he’s doing anything illegal or shady as well. There’s something else too,” Robin paused, not wanting to share the incestuous challenge Bob issued her with Denise. “But I’d rather not get into that right now. Suffice to say, I’m very suspicious of him and what he’s up to sexually.”

    “I see.”

    “He may not be doing anything, but I just have a hunch that he’s up to something. I figured you’d be sort of like bait, but you could also see what you can discover about him,” Robin said. “I just know you haven’t gotten to know him much, plus you always seemed to be attracted to older men, maybe it’d be enjoyable if he took the bait so-to-speak.”

    “You wouldn’t be upset if we did?” Denise asked. Her mother was right. She had always been attracted to older men, especially ones that had a father-like aura about them. The couple of times she met Bob, they shamelessly flirted, deep down feeling attraction, curiously wondering about his skills in bed.

    “I’d be upset that he would do this yes. But not with you. I just know he’s up to something, and you’d be helping me find out what.”

    Nikki grabbed the phone from her older sister, “I can see it now. You and Bob having amazing sex. He goes to sleep, you sneak into his office, you find files and evidence of money he’s embezzled or people he’s had killed. He wakes up. He nearly discovers you going through his things. You smile and take him back to bed. So sexy and hot!”

    “Ok that’s enough out of you,” Robin took her phone away from Nikki. “Denise, just think about it ok? Let me know later.”

    “Wow, that sounds insane,” Henry said, after his mother explained what she was asked to do. “You gonna do it?”

    “I don’t know. I could take off work for that amount of time. Mom suggested a leave of absence, blaming it on my divorce or something.”

    “I think you should. By the time you get back, I’ll be all healed up. You could tell me stories of your adventures. You could be a sexy spy,” Henry joked.

    “It sounds like you WANT me to leave for a few weeks,” Denise pouted.

    “It is pretty difficult to look at you knowing I can’t perform right now,” Henry said, patting his mother’s hand. “So would you stay with Bob or Ulysses?” Henry casually asked. Denise had forgotten about her fitness model friend, Ulysses.

    “Oh right, I’m not sure. I may stop by to visit Ulysses, I guess.”

    “So you’re going to do it? Whoa this is getting me a little aroused, thinking of you coming home and I’m all healed up, us going at it like animals,” Henry said.

    “Well then, I guess it’s settled. I’ll let your grandmother know,” Denise winked at Henry. “If I hadn’t injured you, I’d probably say no.”

    “Well I’m unavailable, so you better pack, get up there and seduce that old rich bastard and find out all his secrets,” Henry teased.

    “You remind me of my Aunt Nikki,” Denise rolled her eyes, grabbing her phone to call Robin back.


    Chapter 9 – Arrival and Progress

    A couple weeks later, after setting up her time off at work, Denise drove to Atlanta from Miami. She wanted time to think about everything. She thought about Henry’s recovery, how she would get closer to Bob, the possibility of sex with him, and what it all meant.

    Her mother arranged everything. Robin asked if Denise could stay with him while she went on job interviews, lying to him, saying she was looking to move to Atlanta. Bob, of course, was as friendly as always, agreeing to let Denise stay as long as she wanted, suggesting it would be a great opportunity to get to know his future stepdaughter.

    Denise and Bob spoke on the phone a few times before she left Miami. It was all very pleasant conversation about her plans and what’s going on in her life. Glancing to her injured son, she chose to leave out a few details. Especially the detail about how horny she was, how she wanted cock more than ever, how she injured the one cock she loves most, how she masturbated as often as she could, sometimes at work, and finally, how her fetish was mature men, ages 60-75. She also failed to tell Bob that the idea of living with one for a few weeks, him, excited her beyond belief – especially in her heightened horny state.

    When she left Miami, Henry kissed her hard, lovingly, grabbing her butt, squeezing her breasts, moaning as he kissed her. Just as he felt blood flow to his penis he ended the kiss. Denise glared at him and sighed, knowing he had to end it to prevent pain. His bruising was still pretty gross, a dark purple and blue, but the area was getting a little better. Some of the bruise was green and yellow, a sign of improvement.

    Denise drove as fast as she could; only stopping once. She arrived in Atlanta early and decided to take the edge off with the help of a friend.

    “Denise! Hi! You’re early, are you – ” Ulysses was interrupted by Denise lunging at him, kissing him, pushing him back into his apartment.

    The fitness model moaned, bending down to scoop her up, her legs going around his waist, still kissing him, relief via cock was the only thing on her mind. Ulysses took her to his bedroom, sitting her down on the mattress, undressing frantically.

    “It’s good to see you too, friend,” He smiled, watching Denise tear off her clothes. It was going to be a long night.

    ********

    “You mean you haven’t made any progress while I was on my cruise?” Nikki asked, annoyed at her sisters.

    “Calm down, ok? We have plenty of time to ease into this,” Joanne said, rolling her eyes.

    “Have you two even kissed?” Nikki asked.

    The two older sisters shrugged. “A couple times. To say hello, things like that,” Joanne answered, flipping through a magazine.

    “Ugh. It’s early August. The wedding is in late September. You two need to work on getting that money before then. From the sounds of it, Denise’s job in all this might be the easier one,” Nikki fussed.

    “Has Krista been over at all to help you two?” Nikki continued.

    “No, I think she’s a little freaked out by the whole incest thing,” Robin answered, unbeknownst to her, Krista had just had another orgasm with her son, Allen, a few miles away in their home at that very same moment.

    “Whatever. Alright, let’s keep working. Kiss for me,” Nikki ordered.

    “Nikki, come on, is that necessary?” Joanne asked.

    “Yes it is. Now do it.”

    “Oh alright,” Joanne stood, walking to her sister, quickly grabbing Robin’s face pulling her in for a hard kiss on the lips. “There, see?”

    “Good. Robin, you kiss her now,” Nikki ordered.

    Robin sighed, rolling her eyes, pulling Joanne in for a similar hard kiss on the mouth.

    “I want you two to both kiss again, except this time more slowly,” Nikki instructed.

    Robin and Joanne sighed together, shrugging, “Just do it!” Nikki raised her voice.

    The two elder sisters smiled at each other. Joanne ran her fingers through Robin’s hair, their eyes meeting. Slowly inching toward each other’s mouths, Robin and Joanne kissed, their lips interlocking, pressing against the other for several seconds.

    “There, see? Not so hard. Keep it up. I’m here this weekend. We’ll get a lot done. I’ll make sure of it,” Nikki grinned devilishly. “Let’s get Krista over here. All of us will be involved to help get you two in bed.”

    “I’ll call her,” Robin chuckled, somewhat amused at Nikki’s dedication to this little challenge. She was far more interested than Robin and Joanne were.

    Krista was lying in Allen’s arms, catching her breath. She had just decided to lick her son’s sweat from his chest when her phone rang. It was her mother. She figured she’d answer it since she and Allen were taking a break before another round of lovemaking.

    “She wants me to come over tonight? I’m not sure how I feel about that whole incest thing,” she grinned at Allen, climbing on top of him, straddling him. “She does? Yeah I don’t mind hanging out, but don’t you think it’d be weird to have me watch you and Joanne kiss?”

    Allen ran his hands slowly up and down her torso, gently cupping her breasts, while Krista listened on the phone. “Yeah. Maybe. Nikki does like being involved. For all that money, we probably should all come together to support you two. No, not at all. If you two go through with it, I wouldn’t think any less of you,” Krista told Robin, while running her hands up and down Allen’s chest, winking at him.

    “Ok, well I have some laundry to tend to, so I’ll come over later tonight,” Krista ended the call, tossing her phone to the side, bending down, kissing and licking at Allen’s muscular frame.

    “Maybe grandma and Joanne doing this could open doors for all of us. You and I could be honest about our relationship. Maybe if Joanne is into it with her sister, you and her could – ”

    “Stop,” Krista smiled, putting an index finger on her son’s lips. “I agree with you, but let’s not assume anything like that.”

    Allen nodded, pulling his mother’s face to his own, kissing her passionately. Krista had finished the laundry hours earlier.

    Chapter 10 – Nudity

    “Oh good, we’re all here,” Nikki stated after Krista arrived. To their shock, Nikki began undressing.

    Robin looked on, “What are you – ”

    “Getting naked. All of us,” Nikki replied, tossing her shirt aside, unzipping her shorts.

    “Uh,” Krista’s mouth hung open.

    “Just do it. Relax, we’re going to drink and share stories. No need to freak out. We’re just going to sit around naked. It’s no big deal,” Nikki explained, unhooking her bra, letting her medium sized breasts breathe.

    The other three women glanced at each other, sharing uncomfortable looks, silently agreeing to go through with it.

    “That’s it, good. I leave Sunday. We will remain nude until then,” Nikki said.

    Krista spoke up, “But what if – ”

    “If your son shows up? Well then I guess he’ll be in for a nice little surprise,” Nikki winked at her niece.

    Several minutes later, all four women were naked, sitting on either the couch or chair. Krista blushed, glancing over to Joanne’s large breasts, thinking about how amazing they still looked. Glancing at her mother’s, she noticed hers were similar, though slightly more saggy. Both had fairly large nipples.

    Nikki walked around, grabbing wine from the kitchen, as if she were clothed. Coming back to the living room, she told Robin and Joanne to sit closer together, to relax.

    “Now then, let’s talk about sex. Not with each other, but just sex in general,” Nikki said. “Go around the room and tell everyone what the wildest thing you’ve done sexually is.”

    Krista’s gulped, shrugging nervously, not wanting to go first. “Robin I think I know what yours would be. Why don’t you go first,” Nikki suggested.

    Robin sighed, “Fine.” She took a large gulp of wine. “You were there after all.”

    “Go on,” Nikki grinned. “Forget that we’re all naked, just relax and share the story.”

    “Well a few years ago, before Bob and I started dating, you and I went to Atlanta for some conference thing for my former work. You just had to drag me to some dance club, you just had to buy me a bunch of drinks, and you just had to get me talking and dancing with this younger guy.”

    “Mmm, I knew you’d pick this story,” Nikki grinned over her wine glass.

    “Yeah. Anyway, that was the first and last time I was ever in a three-some. It was a blur of bodies, mostly yours, unfortunately, and it was awkward. I tried focusing on the guy as much as I could, but you were all over him. After you had your, um, turn, you passed out and I was able to relax a little bit. It wasn’t all that great. Had you not been there egging me on that night, I might’ve had a more enjoyable time with him,” Robin said.

    Joanne chuckled, “I bet he had a good time.”

    “Oh he did. I almost wore him out though,” Nikki added.

    “He was very sweet and polite to me. Uly, Ulysses, I think was his name.”

    Krista’s eye’s shot open, Joanne nearly dropped her wine.

    “Was he a fitness model? Did he have dreadlocks?” Joanne asked.

    “Yes, how’d you know?” Robin asked.

    Joanne took a large gulp of wine, sitting her glass on the table next to the couch. There was only one Ulysses she knew. “When I left Tony, my stepson, TJ, was so wonderful and sweet to me. He’s nothing like his father. I stayed with TJ a few days, but knew Tony would suspect I was there. So TJ sent me to Atlanta for a week or so, before I came here, hoping it would throw Tony off in case he checked here first. I stayed with his half-brother, a fitness model, with dreads, named Ulysses,” Joanne admitted.

    Nikki’s eyes brightened, “And you two?”

    “Oh yes. I was so angry about Tony, he was there, and he was sweet to let me stay there. I went for it,” Joanne said.

    Krista cleared her throat, “Um, around 10 or so years ago, I had a threesome with a woman named Devin and her stepson. The next day, he and I, spent time together, just us two. He was 19 and home from college break. His had just started to grow his dreads.” Krista paused, taking a deep breath, “His name was Ulysses.”

    The other three women erupted in laughter, calming Krista’s nerves, causing her to smile a bit.

    “He must get around then!” Nikki joked.

    ********

    Denise collapsed on Ulysses’ chest. She was exhausted. They had been going at it for hours. “Are you sure Henry doesn’t mind you being here?” Ulysses asked.

    “No, not at all,” Denise replied breathlessly, kissing Ulysses. His cock was still embedded in her, he hadn’t cum yet.

    He broke the kiss, “I mean I would hate for him to be upset.”

    Denise smiled into his face, “Henry and I have a very special relationship. Perhaps I’ll share that with you one day, but please know, to tell you I love him more than anything would be a huge understatement. Our love transcends everything. I told you how much I need sex from him, I told you about his injury, and I told you why I’m here in Atlanta. With that said, I want you to keep fucking me until the sun comes up,” Denise ordered her friend.

    “Yes ma’am,” Ulysses sat up, bringing Denise with him, taking one of her large breasts to his mouth.

    ********

    Back at Robin’s the four women were getting drowsy. The wine was kicking in. Nikki was curled up on the recliner, asleep. Krista was dozing off in the other one. Joanne was lying against her sister, trying to stay awake.

    Robin kissed her head, whispering in her ear, “You think we can do this?”

    Joanne shrugged.

    “I mean it’s just us, you know?” Robin slurred.

    Joanne nodded her head.

    “I do love you very much,” Robin slurred again. “I know I haven’t said it much, but I really, really do.”

    Joanne sat up, turning to face her sister, “I love you too.” She giggled, falling over on her, their large breasts pressing against each other, Joanne giving Robin a sloppy, drunken kiss before resting her head on a breast, falling asleep. Robin closed her eyes, holding her sister tightly against her body.


    Chapter 11 – Bob’s House

    “So you’re going to meet Bob today?” Ulysses asked, yawning and stretching the next morning.

    Denise did the same, saying she might stay there awhile, but would be back at Ulysses’ apartment that evening.

    “I’ll give you a spare key then,” Ulysses said, sitting on the side of his bed. Denise sat up, thanking him, kissing him along his shoulders. “You think that old guy can resist those?” Ulysses asked when he felt Denise’s breasts against his back.

    “Who knows,” she sighed. “I would hope he doesn’t cheat on my mother, but if it leads me down a rabbit hole of information, it’s best she knows who she’s really marrying.”

    “Yeah. I’m going to grab a shower,” Ulysses stood and stretched once more.

    “I’ll join you,” Denise moaned, slapping his ass playfully.

    A few hours later, Bob answered his front door, smiling widely, motioning Denise to come in. “It’s good to see you again!” He hugged her tightly, quickly kissing her cheek.

    “Yes, likewise, it’s been awhile!” Denise smiled back him. “He’s adorable,” She thought of the old man, following him into his mansion.

    “When is your first interview?” He asked.

    “Oh, um, Monday,” Denise lied. She had no job interviews.

    “Great! That’ll give us today to spend some time with one another. I’ll get to know my future stepdaughter a little better,” Bob said, putting his arm around the busty brunette.

    “Yes!” She agreed, putting her arm around him, patting his back, as they walked.

    “I love that top, by the way,” He complimented her.

    “Oh thanks,” She smiled, looking down at her black and silver, floral pattern tank top.

    “Let me show you around some,” Bob said, not removing his arm from her waist. He showed her where the nearest restroom was, the huge kitchen and dining room, many guest bedrooms, finally arriving at his.

    “Oh wow, Bob, you have a huge bedroom,” she smiled, looking at his king-sized bed with dark red silk sheets, a fire place, and master bathroom, featuring a huge hot tub and a shower that could easily fit four adults with room to spare. Denise couldn’t ignore her increasing heart rate. Thoughts of a white haired, older man, slowly sliding into the hub, followed by her, refilling his wine, made her tingle.

    “Thank you dear,” Bob smiled, looking over his future stepdaughter discreetly. “Happy belated birthday by the way.”

    “Thank you,” She said, turning around, smiling at him.

    “How old are you? IF you don’t mind me asking.”

    “I turned 39,” Denise chuckled.

    “39. You look 29. You’re one of a family of gorgeous women, all looking younger than they are. Great genes,” Bob smiled. Denise blushed, looking to the floor.

    “Come, let me take you to lunch and then shopping.”

    “Shopping?” Denise asked.

    “Yes, I want to buy you some nice clothes for your interviews,” he winked.

    “Oh, Bob, no you don’t have to do that,” Denise said.

    “I know, but I want to. It’ll be a great time for us to get to know one another. Plus I get to walk around with a beautiful young woman on my arm,” He winked.

    Denise laughed, swatting at the playful older man, “People will think you’re my sugar daddy.”

    “Well as long as you’re here, I will be,” He pulled her in for another hug, Denise smiling at him, resting her arms on his shoulders. “Let’s go.”

    Denise followed him out, instinctually holding onto his arm. Bob opened the passenger side door of his car for her. He opened doors for her. He bought her several dresses and shoes. Finally he bought her lunch, sitting across her from, holding her hand, “You said you’re staying with a friend?”

    “Yes,” Denise smiled back at him.

    “You’re more than welcome to stay with me,” Bob said.

    “I know, but I haven’t seen my friend in awhile. Maybe another night.”

    “I would love that,” Bob said, caressing her hands. “You are stunning Denise.”

    She blushed, “Thank you Bob. Thank you for everything today. You really shouldn’t have taken me shopping.”

    “It’s not a problem. I enjoyed it,” He said.

    “Why don’t you come back after your interview Monday afternoon? I’ll have dinner prepared for you.”

    “Sounds great,” Denise said, guilt for lying tugging at her heart.

    They enjoyed dessert, Bob paid the bill, and then took her back to his mansion. Denise thanked him again for buying her clothes, halfway wanting to return them, but didn’t. She kissed him on the cheek goodbye, letting him know she’d be back on Monday.

    Bob watched her leave, closing his door when she made her way out of his long driveway.He clutched his chest, his forehead beading with sweat; he took a few deep breaths, and tried to calm down. It wasn’t heartburn like he originally thought. He gave Robin a call to say hello, temporarily ending the anxiety.

    Chapter 12 – Showering

    The next morning, Krista was also feeling anxious. She was glad Nikki was leaving in a few hours, returning to Charleston. She had made all four women sleep nude in the bed together. Luckily, she didn’t urge anyone to do anything sexual – mostly likely to reinforce the nudity comfort level first. Krista slept on the left side of the bed, enjoying her Aunt Joanne’s naked body against her own, feeling Joanne’s butt against hers. She wanted to turn around and snuggle against her back, but was too nervous.

    They had been nude all weekend – Nikki shamelessly answering the door to a shocked pizza delivery guy the night before. Everything they did was in the nude. Besides admiring glances from Krista to Joanne, they barely noticed the lack of clothes by Sunday. Until Nikki made them all shower together before she left.

    The four brunettes hardly fit in the shower, squeezed in there uncomfortably, like a sardine can. Krista watched Nikki direct Robin and Joanne to bathe one another. It was all very casual, nothing seemed sexual about it. They’d lather each other up and rinse each other off. The only sexual aspect was when Krista whispered to Joanne, “I’ll do your back.”

    Joanne said that was fine. Krista slowly caressed her aunt’s skin, gliding her hand down her wet back, covering it with soap. She rinsed her off with the extendable shower head, watching the soap flow into her ass crack. When she was done, she passed the showerhead to her mother, closed her eyes and rested her forehead in between her aunt’s shoulder blades, her hands resting on her waist. “Allen, you’re going to get it when I get home,” she thought to herself, angry that he unintentionally awakened her aunt fantasy.

    “Finally!” Robin cheered when Nikki left. “I can get some clothes on.”

    “Yeah, I need to be going too,” Krista piped up, grabbing her clothes.

    “It was kind of fun, though, wasn’t it?” Joanne asked.

    “I suppose it was nice to have someone to bathe me,” Robin shrugged. “But Nikki is gone for now and it was crowded in there.”

    “Yep,” Joanne agreed, putting her bra on.

    Krista, fully clothed now, hugged her mom goodbye, followed by an awkward hug to her Aunt. She sped home, finding her son in the shower, stripping and joining him, not caring that she recently showered herself.

    “You’re going to get it!” She pushed her son against the wall, kissing down his body, going to her knees, taking his cock in her mouth. ”Give me that fucking cock!”

    Allen obeyed, picking Krista up, her legs wrapping around him. He spun around, pressing her against the wall, guiding himself in, powerfully thrusting into her. The bathroom echoing in her cries of pleasure.

    ********

    In that very same moment, Krista’s younger sister, Denise was in an identical position with Ulysses. She held on, her feet locked around his butt, as he thrust upward. Denise’s eyes closed, thoughts of Henry filled her mind. She climaxed loudly, when visions of her and Henry in bed, followed by Ulysses joining them. Her pussy convulsed on Ulysses’ shaft when she pictured Bob watching them, smiling and removing his clothes.

    Bob. She’d see him tomorrow afternoon. Ulysses moved her out of his shower, quickly reaching back to turn it off, still straddling him, he guided her to his bed. Denise asked herself if she could really go through with sex if Bob came on to her.

    Ulysses’ machine-like fucking caused her to climax again, “Yes!” she cried out from pleasure, but also answering her hypothetical question.

    That day, Ulysses took her to his gym, working out with her. They showered together afterward. That evening, they met up with his stepmother, Devin. The two women hit it off immediately. Denise learned she worked for Bob. She asked questions about his character. But Devin only had good things to say about Bob.
    After several drinks, the two women were dancing with Ulysses – one on each thigh, grinding into him. When Devin went to the restroom, Ulysses pulled Denise in for a long kiss, stopping when Devin returned. As they were leaving, Devin pulled Denise in for a hug, whispering in her ear, “He loves to have his ass licked.” Denise’s eyes widened as his stepmother kissed her cheek.

    “So, you and your stepmom?” Denise asked, later that night, lying in Ulysses’ arms.

    “Well technically, she’s no longer my stepmom. But she’s the only mother figure I’ve had in my life,” Ulysses sat up.

    “How long have you and her been, you know, doing that?” Denise asked, running her fingers over Ulysses’ six-pack abs.

    “Since I was 15.”

    Her eyes widened, “Hmm, ok.”

    He shook his head with annoyance, “She must’ve been drinking again. She gets very open and forgets to be discreet with certain information!”

    “Hey, it’s ok,” Denise said, sliding down his body, planting kisses on his stomach. “I think it’s beautiful.”

    “You do?”

    “Yes,” She thought of telling him the truth about her and Henry, but her phone vibrated interrupting her thoughts.

    Denise gasped, “Henry!”

    “Hey mom.”

    “How’s your friend, sweetie?”

    “About the same. It’s a little better I guess,” he answered.

    “I miss you and him so very much my love,” Denise smiled into the phone.

    “Do you have any stories of sex, scandal, and spying to tell me when you return?” Henry asked.

    “Ha! Nothing major has happened on that front. Sex, well, maybe,” She giggled.

    “Mmm, naughty mommy. You love your baby’s cock the most don’t you?” Henry asked.

    “Mmm, yes, nothing and I mean nothing compares to it. I want to devour it, I want to feel it explode in me, I want to – ”

    “Whoa, whoa, that’s enough mom,” Henry stopped her. “My penis twitched and it hurt. So let me let you go, and we’ll talk later.”

    They ended their phone call. Denise curled up to her substitute cock-provider, they chatted about her schedule tomorrow, Ulysses telling her to come and go as she needed. She silently wondered if she’d be spending the night at Bob’s.

    ********

    Nikki was moaning with pleasure while slamming her ass into her mountable dildo in her own shower that night. She was cumming to thoughts of a family-wide orgy. Her sexually deviant mind was racing with potential possibilities and ideas Bob’s challenge to her sister created.

    Chapter 13 – Getting Closer

    “Tell me you didn’t wear that dress to your interview!” Bob joked the next evening, opening the door for Denise. She was wearing a dark red, tight, slinky little number he had purchased with other, more professional dresses.

    “No, of course not!” Denise smiled, kissing Bob on the cheek, entering his home.

    “Well you look incredible,” he said, spinning her around with her hand, looking over her hourglass figure. “How did your interview go by the way”? Bob said, taking her hand, leading her to the back of the house, out onto the balcony which overlooked his huge backyard and swimming pool.

    “Uh, well, not so good. But I have a couple more, so hopefully something will stick,” Denise answered.

    “Yes, I’m sure everything will work out. Care for some wine?” he asked, grabbing a bottle from a small wine rack next to some stairs, which led to the pool house. Denise smiled and nodded, watching the old man pour her a glass. She took in her surroundings, his home was huge.

    “Here you are, dear,” Bob said, standing behind her, reaching around to give her the glass. He put his hands on her waist, gently massaging her with his thumbs. “You smell wonderful too,” he said after leaning into her hair to breath in her scent. Denise blushed.

    “Thank you again,” She placed her glass down, turning around in his arms, resting her own on his shoulders. “My mother is very lucky to be marrying such a charming man.”

    “It’s all an act,” Bob joked.

    “Is it?” Denise raised an eyebrow. The two stared into each other’s eyes. Bob glanced down at her generous cleavage. Looking back into her eyes, a small smile formed on Denise’s mouth.

    Their trance was interrupted by the cook letting them know dinner was served. Bob let the cook know they were eating outside and to bring the food to them. Bob guided Denise to a small, candlelit, table for two near the pool.

    She smiled at him through the candlelight’s orange glow, illuminating their faces in a soft orange. “Bob this is amazing. Your house, your kindness, everything.”

    “I’m just glad to be spending this time with you. I’ve convinced your mother to move in after the wedding. You, her, your whole family could move in for all I care.”

    For a moment Denise thought about how amazing that would be, but then remembered her secret with Henry would be difficult to maintain. “Bob that does sound great, but I’m sure you and my mother would like privacy for your intimate moments,” Denise said, giving him a naughty smile.

    “Perhaps.”

    “I’m sure she’d love to climb in that hot tub with you. I know I would. I mean, uh, use the hot tub,” Denise caught her slip, blushing as dinner arrived.

    “Aww, you got my hopes up. An old man like me would love to share a bath with you,” Bob winked, cutting into his steak.

    Denise thought back to her first husband. She was in her early 20s, he was in his 60s. She loved bathing him, even though he was perfectly capable. She loved kissing him, making love to him; his fatherly appeal was similar to Bob’s. She was eating her steak, trying to ignore her increasing wetness.

    The cook brought out dessert, followed by a small box. After Denise finished her cake, Bob stood, opening the box, making his way behind Denise. He pulled out a pearl necklace. “Bob?” She asked.

    “Shhh, relax,” He said, bending down, pushing her hair out of the way, putting the necklace around her, clasping it. He slowly massaged her shoulders.

    “Bob, I don’t know what to say.”

    “Don’t say anything,” He extended his hand, helping her stand. “Stay the night.”

    “Bob, I can’t. I didn’t bring clothes,” Denise said. “I wouldn’t need them,” She thought to herself. “Plus I have another interview in the morning and I,”

    “Ok, It’s fine, darling,” Bob said, caressing her face. “Will you come back tomorrow?”

    “I’d love to,” She caressed his face in return. He led her by the hand back inside, this time to the dining room. There was a cabinet in the corner that had a stereo system. Bob turned on a CD; it was some old Frank Sinatra music, a slow song.

    Denise knew what he wanted to do without being asked. She gladly took his hand for a dance, staring lovingly into the old man’s eyes.

    “I know from your mother, that you and your father weren’t close. I’d be honored if you considered me like a father,” Bob said.

    “Bob, I – ”

    “You could even call me your father,” Bob suggested, pulling her closer against him, her breasts mashing against his sports-coat covered chest.

    “I don’t know what – ”

    Bob leaned in, whispering to her ear, ”or dad.” Bob planted several kisses along her neck and cheek. Denise’s heart fluttered, her breathing increased, she wanted to kiss him back, but at the same time she wanted to run.

    “Bob, I, I better go. I have an early interview,” She pushed him away, slightly shaking nervously.

    “As you wish. Will you come back tomorrow?”

    “Yes,” She said without hesitation. She knew where this was going. She felt guilt flowing out of her. Her mother would want to know if he tried to seduce her. Denise would let it happen, too.

    She grabbed her matching red purse and headed back to Ulysses’. Bob watched her car pull out of his long driveway. He did his best to ignore the pain in his chest while they danced. He calmed himself down, took an aspirin, and then called Robin to see how her day went.

    Chapter 14 – For Herself

    After a sex-filled night with Ulysses, cumming over and over again, thinking about Bob, his gifts, his words, his home, and where everything was headed, Denise arrived at his house around noon.

    Bob acted like nothing had happened the previous night, welcoming her warmly, giving her a hug. He led her out back once more, stating how hot it was. Pulling out a bag near the pool house door he handed it to Denise.

    “Which is why I bought you this,” He said, nodding at the bag.

    Denise’s mouth dropped when she pulled what looked to be a small garment from the bag. Upon closer inspection, she saw it was a tiny, black string bikini with diamonds consisting of the top and bottom straps. She had no idea if they were cubic zirconia, or the real thing. She only knew that Bob could easily afford it.

    She was speechless. “I have some business to tend to, please take a nice swim, enjoy your summer,” Bob said.

    Denise’s mouth still open, nodded, and made her way to the pool house to change. When she exited, donning her new bikini, Bob was indoors, leaving her alone. She had put on a bit of suntan lotion found in the pool house.

    By the pool, she decided to lounge in the sun – thinking about her situation, the gifts, the affection, and her own desires. She considered calling her mother to discuss things, but changed her mind. Denise was enjoying spending time with him. She was enamored by Bob and his kindness. She briefly thought of him as a father-figure. Those thoughts led to making love to him. She never once questioned why they led to pseudo-incest with the man, her thoughts naturally went there. Perhaps her mature man fetish, perhaps it was her incestuous relationship with Henry, perhaps she just wanted to – for herself.

    After awhile, she slowly entered the water, enjoying the cool and refreshing sensations on the hot day. She swam and went under the surface, wondering if Bob would join her. He never did.

    Back inside the house, in his master bedroom, Bob’s doctor was reminding him to take it easy. He gave him a prescription, and told him to call if he had any questions. Bob nodded and walked his doctor out, feeling his chest tighten, he asked his driver to take him to get the anti-anxiety prescription filled, not wanting to drive himself in the event something happened to him.

    “Hi there!” Bob called out to her from the balcony overlooking the pool an hour later.

    “Getting in with me?” Denise called back.

    “No, we have to get ready!”

    “Ready? For what?” Denise asked back. Bob held up a white bathrobe, coaxing her out of the water. He watched, with a sly grin, her curvy, busty frame emerge from the water. Denise pushed her long, wet hair back, grabbed a towel and made her way up to him on the balcony. He smiled, holding the robe open for her to slide into. Afterward, he grabbed her hand and led her to his bedroom.

    “Go ahead and shower. They’ll be something on the bed for you when you get out,” Bob winked at her, leaving her to bathe.

    She showered quickly, wrapped the towel around her, and was once again shocked at what she saw on the bed. It was an elegant, silvery, gray dress, next to it, diamond earrings.

    It was a perfect fit. It came to her middle thigh, any shorter and it would’ve been inappropriate for a dinner date. The material was silk soft; it also supported her breasts perfectly. The slight dip at the neck exposed very little cleavage. Denise put on the earrings, turning around in front of his full body mirror in the corner of the room. She was speechless once again.

    Denise was going to enjoy this night. She was going to thank Bob for his kindness. She wasn’t thinking about anyone else but her and him. She nodded at her reflection and left his master bedroom. She wasn’t wearing underwear.


    Chapter 15 – Even Closer

    Bob ended his call with Robin, talking about her and Joanne’s Bahama trip soon, not suggesting she use that gift vacation to seduce her sister. He hadn’t brought it up at all, not mentioning the challenge to Robin since he offered it to her that night in July. Tucking his cell phone in his coat pocket, he waited for his date to arrive.

    She did a few minutes later. His date, Robin’s daughter, Denise looked stunning in her silvery dress. Standing in front of her future stepfather, she smiled, kissed his cheek and took his arm.

    It was one of the most romantic evenings she had ever had. They had dinner, flirted, danced, and went for a lovely walk afterward.

    They found themselves staring to each other’s eyes on a pause in their walk. Bob had just told her how much he enjoyed her company tonight. Denise caressed his trimmed white beard, looking lovingly into his eyes.

    Denise took a step back. The moonlight that was illuminating her face, turned orange. Still looking in Bob’s eyes, their surroundings changed from a romantic, nighttime park, to Bob’s master bedroom. The orange glow of his fireplace was to their left.

    Not taking her eyes off his, Denise slowly slid her dress over her shoulders, sliding it down her stomach, letting it fall off her hips. Bob said nothing, watching as a nude Denise slowly removed his jacket, unbuttoned his shirt, sliding that off his shoulders as well.

    Bob looked over the naked woman’s body, nodded to her, bent down, scooped her up and took her to his bed.

    ********

    “Well, how are things? Have you two gotten closer? Have you heard from Denise?” Nikki asked Robin on the phone the next morning.

    “I haven’t heard from her. I spoken to Bob like I normally do, but he only mentioned that she stopped by,” Robin said.

    “Ugh, I should’ve gone. I’d be on top of things. But that’s ok. Anyway, your trip is coming up soon. I want you and Joanne to shower together, maybe even take a nice bubble bath together. Maybe pretend she’s someone else and you are really close with her. I think you should use this Bahama trip Bob is buying you to get even closer,” Nikki tried to help.

    “Sure,” Robin rolled eyes.

    They ended the call, Robin sitting next to Joanne on the couch, “Nikki seems to think you and I are going to get it on when we go to the Bahamas.”

    “Ha. Is that right?” Joanne passed her sister part of her biscuit.

    “She just likes to help. She likes to feel involved. I should’ve known she’d be excited about this challenge,” Robin said, eating the morsel.

    ********

    Denise was on her back, legs spread wide, her fingers gripping the silk sheets of Bob’s bed as he lovingly lapped at her pussy. It was a wonderful way to be woken up in the morning. They didn’t go all night, but after Denise’s final orgasm, which happened as Bob was ejaculating into her, they laid down, Denise in his arms. Bob held her close to him, kissing her head, sweetly, just like a father might. Denise melted in his arms, their nakedness reflecting light from the fireplace, watching the dwindling flames as the night progressed. She fell asleep in his arms.

    After Denise climaxed the next morning due to Bob’s oral skills, he guided his erect cock into her, rolled over on to his back and sat up, bringing one of Denise’s breasts to his mouth. “Bob,” She whimpered.

    “Yes darling?”

    “So good,” She breathed heavily, slowly grinding against him.

    “Our little secret, yes?” Bob asked, before resuming squeezing and nursing her breasts.

    “Yes!” she moaned her answer, right as another orgasm coursed through her.

    “Good,” He said, grabbing her waist, feeling her shake in his grasp.

    They continued for the rest of the day. After each session they would rest, take a nap, or Bob would tickle her, flirt with her, ending the teasing with holding her against him.

    Later that night, after dinner in bed, Bob had settled into a warm bubble bath Denise prepared for him. Getting in the huge tub with him, she poured herself some more champagne. Afterward she poured Bob a glass. She gave it to him, slowly easing herself into the water, Bob’s other hand guiding his cock gently into her hungry pussy. She let out a soulful moan when she straddled him, his cock embedded all the way.

    “This feels amazing,” She said, sipping from her glass.

    “Yes you do,” Bob said.

    Denise chuckled, “I meant the water, but yes, you feel great as well. Can I ask you something?”

    “Anything.”

    “You said I could call you my father. I was thinking of something else,” Denise said.

    “Oh? What would that be?”

    Denise took his and her glasses and put on them on the side of the tub. She bent down, her breasts resting on Bob’s chest, and kissed him seductively. “I was thinking I could call you dad.”

    “I would love to be your dad,” Bob answered.

    “And you can think of me as a daughter, not a stepdaughter,” She kissed him again, harder and longer this time; Bob’s hand coming out of the bubbles, gently rubbing her ass.

    “I like the sound of that my sweet, beautiful girl,” Bob said, kissing at Denise’s neck.

    Denise broke away, grabbing his face, “Make love to me. Dad.”

    “I will. All night, darling,” Bob said, thrusting gently up into her.

    ********
    The next evening, Denise’s moans of pleasure were echoing off the bathroom walls. Bob was behind her in the shower, slowly guiding himself in and out of her. Her eyes rolled in the back of her head when Bob reached around to hold her large breasts as he made love to her. When he came, Denise went to her knees before him, sucking him clean.

    “I trust you Denise,” Bob said after she orally cleaned his cock. “There’s something I want to share with you.”

    Denise kissed her way up Bob’s stomach, chest and finally mouth. Moaning while they kissed, Bob held her close to his body while the steam enveloped them.

    “You can share anything with me,” Denise said, Bob kissing at her neck, causing her to moan once more.

    “I will,” Bob said, bending down to kiss at her breasts, Denise arching her back for him.

    They finished their shower, Bob telling her to put on a robe if she liked, while he prepared to show her something. Bob put on some pajama pants and exited his bedroom.

    Denise was alone, wrapping herself up in the soft white robe, smiling at herself, and thinking about the last 24 hours of love-making to Bob. “It was more than sex,” she thought. To her it felt like finding a new father and making sure he knew how she felt. She never had a chance to do that with her real father before he left when she was young.

    One thing she didn’t think of was her mother Robin. It never once crossed her mind that she had slept with the man her mother was engaged to. She even forgot about infiltrating and getting closer to him to learn of any wrong doings. She assumed he was going to get her another extravagant gift.

    Thirty minutes later Bob appeared, smiling, gesturing her to follow him. She wondered if it was a new car. Following him into his office, she watched him take a key to a small hole where a lamp on the wall was. After turning the key, Bob slid, what appeared to be a book shelf, to his left, revealing another room behind it. He gestured Denise to enter it.

    Her mouth hung open in shock. She slowly walked into a room with many monitors and computers lined up on the wall. Video footage was playing on the various screens. Denise froze, paralyzed, unable to look away.

    Chapter 16 – Bob’s Secrets

    Denise saw a monitor displaying footage of Bob having sex with a blonde woman. She was on all fours and was looking over her shoulder at him, her large, muscular ass, jiggling with each impact from Bob. Another monitor showed two women making out in a bathroom stall. One of them looked familiar to Denise, but couldn’t say for sure who the woman was from her vantage point. Another monitor showed a young female using one of Bob’s restrooms. Another monitor showed a younger man sitting across from Bob in his office. The poor guy looked upset, as though he had been asked to do something unpleasant. Three other monitors all had different footage, but appeared to have the same brunette woman in each of them. The people she was having sex with were all different – three younger women. Another monitor had a bearded young man and an older redhead. He was muted, but Denise could tell he was talking to the camera, the woman in the background smiling. Then Denise looked at a final monitor in the middle of the others.

    “You look so beautiful during sex, Denise,” Bob whispered in her ear. Denise was watching footage of herself. She was on her knees, her arms extending behind her, her hands running through Bob’s hair as he took her from behind, his hands holding her breasts.

    “Bob what is – ”

    “There’s more,” He interrupted. He sat at a laptop, clicking to open some files, Denise sat in his lap watching him work. The files were blue prints and various house designs. Some other files were photos of land in various stages of development. Marsh areas, palm trees, the beach, followed by foundations of homes, completed images of homes, and finally, a photo of a large concrete structure with a sign on it. The wording said: “The Haven.”

    “That’s the name of the neighborhood I own and had built. It’s in Charleston, South Carolina,” Bob explained. “See that woman there on those three monitors? That’s her and her children. They live in that neighborhood. See that guy I’m talking to in that one? He and his mother, the blonde I’m having sex with here, they’ll be moving there too. There’s more as well,” Bob explained.

    “Since January, I’ve been issuing challenges to various people. The challenges involved sex with a relative – usually a mother and child. However, my latest and final challenge was to a woman and her sister. I challenged her to seduce her sister for a very large sum of money. A little more than what I offered the others here. Do you know why?” Bob asked. Denise just shook her head, still in shock.

    “Because it was your mother. I challenged her to have sex with your Aunt Joanne. If she goes through with it, she gets $45 million dollars in addition to what she gets when I pass away,” Bob said.

    “If, if she doesn’t do it?”

    “Well, then she only gets what’s in my will. But that’s not the best part. These challenges have been to people who I was using as test subjects. These test subjects are moving into the homes of this neighborhood AFTER I see they have incestuous hearts – via my challenges. I needed to see if I could build a neighborhood where each and every house consists of special, incestuous, loving families. If your mother meets my challenge, then she and Joanne, and even the rest of the family, can move into a home there,” Bob explained.

    “If not,” Denise said.

    “Well, according to my will, she’ll have complete ownership of the neighborhood when I die. But if she’s isn’t wanting to perform incest with her sister, she’d be missing out on that aspect. She’d probably be the only non-incest house in the neighborhood – if she moves in at all. Plus, she only gets ownership when I die, which may be awhile, and then again, it may not.”

    “What if you two divorced or didn’t get married?” Denise said, gulping, imagining a neighborhood where everyone lived as one community of incestuous families. The challenge her mother issued her, to snoop and spy on Bob entered her mind next.

    “Well, she’d get nothing then, no houses, no ownership of that neighborhood,” Bob answered, Denise couldn’t let that happen. Even if her mother didn’t have sex with Joanne, she’d still own that neighborhood when Bob died. Denise and Henry could move there – perhaps even before Bob passed away.

    She was speechless. “Bob, I don’t know, this is,”

    “Amazing, isn’t it?” He asked. “Imagine a whole community of love that transcended any form of romantic love. Full of love that encompassed all forms into one.”

    Denise nodded and slowly stood. Turning to face Bob, she disrobed, straddled and kissed him.

    “Ah, my newest daughter,” Bob said, looking into her golden brown eyes. “So beautiful, so perfect.”

    “Why did you tell me about this?” Denise asked.

    “Perhaps it was the way you spoke to me, calling me a dad, followed by making love to me. Perhaps I wondered if you and your son Henry ever crossed any lines. Maybe if I had a mother like you, I would.”

    Denise started tearing up, wiping her eyes with one hand, the other fishing out Bob’s erection, “We have.”

    “You and your son?” Bob asked, wincing as his cock entered her. Denise sniffed and nodded. “Oh my sweet darling, that’s so wonderful to hear.”

    Denise cried, kissing Bob through her tears, slowly squatting up and down on him in the chair. Minutes later she orgasmed once again, throwing her head back, eyes shutting when the upside down monitors came into view. Bob climaxed as well, grabbing her breasts, injecting her with semen.

    ********

    The next morning, Bob rolled off Denise after cumming in her, pulling her against his chest, catching their breaths, “I have five other daughters, Denise.”

    “What? Five?” She sat up on her elbow.

    “Yes. I impregnated my mother twice. Of those two daughters, Diane, knows I’m her father. We met as adults and have slept together quite a few times over the years. She was the first to move into The Haven with her son. The other,” Bob sighed, shaking his head.

    “I also impregnated my aunt. She had a daughter named Julie, who I found as an adult living nearby. She was my very first challenge. She was able to deduce I’m her father shortly before she and her son moved to Charleston.”

    “I have two other daughters. They were with my first wife,” Bob continued. “Sadly, I was a fool and didn’t consider them my real daughters, even though they were. My love for my mother and aunt blinded me to that. I lost contact with them shortly after they were born when their mother and I divorced many years ago.”

    “Wow. Does my mom know?” Denise asked.

    “She only knows about my first marriage and that I’m estranged from those two daughters. I hope one day I can find them. Perhaps one of my other children will. I kept my other children a secret from her. I couldn’t exactly tell her about meeting them as adults, having sex with them and so on, so I kept my mouth shut.”

    Denise didn’t know what to say once again. She simply shook her head, wiped her eyes, and gave Bob a kiss.

    “Would you like to meet them? Julie and Diane that is. In The Haven?” Bob asked.

    “I suppose. When?” Denise asked.

    “We can leave tomorrow. I have a small plane we can take. There’s a small airport outside the city my pilot can land in. We can stay a few days, unless of course, you have more interviews,” Bob said.

    “No, no more interviews,” Denise smiled, “I’d love to meet them and see this place.”

    “Good, we’ll leave tomorrow morning.”

    Chapter 17 – Traveling

    “That was Bob just checking in on us,” Robin hung up her phone the next morning, thankful it wasn’t Nikki that called. She and Joanne finished packing for their trip.

    “You know she’s going to call and harass us about all this before our flight,” Joanne said.

    “Then I’ll just let her drone on, in one ear and out the other. This challenge is really quite absurd, but whatever!” Robin sighed.

    “I hope you two have a great time,” Krista said, watching them pack.

    “We will! It’ll be a great time,” her mother said. “Thanks for taking us to the airport too.”

    “Have I packed too much?” Joanne asked. “Maybe I shouldn’t pack any clothes at all!”

    “Ha! Very funny. Nikki would say you shouldn’t,” Robin chuckled.

    “Ok, I think we’re about done then. Krista, ready?” Joanne asked.

    Krista drove them to the airport, silently wondering if her aunt and mother would have sex. She wondered if Joanne would go through with it. She found herself getting aroused at the thought of her and Allen going to the Bahamas with Joanne, stopping herself when she thought of her own mother joining in too. She secretly wanted something to happen, but dared not urge them on, for fear of exposing things with Allen. She wondered if her mother would even tell her if she and Joanne had sex on this trip.

    An hour later, Krista watched the two beautiful older women walk down the long terminal, secretly hoping they would make love to each other. They hardly acted any different from that weekend Nikki was in town. They didn’t seem interested in keeping up with Nikki’s “coaching” either. If they did go through it though, she and Allen could come out of their closet, so-to-speak, and everyone could be happy. She sighed and turned to walk back to her car.

    “Ok, Ok! Geez,” Robin fussed at Nikki. She called right before the plane took off and passengers had to turn off electronic devices.

    “Why’d you even answer?” Joanne asked.

    “Just to humor her. She’s getting really antsy about this. She went on and on about the money, about you and I, and ugh, so silly,” Robin said.

    The two ladies were in first class, thanks to Bob. They dinged their champagne glasses, smiled at each other, making a small toast to a wonderful vacation. Sitting the glasses down, they held hands, the plane taking off to their island destination.

    ********

    Bob’s small private plane landed in an equally small airfield outside of Charleston shortly before noon. He had a rental car waiting. Denise bent down to suck his cock while he drove; Bob chuckled, pulling over to park instead. He told her he wanted her to take in all her surroundings. Denise agreed, giving him a blowjob, swallowing his seed on the side of the road, before making the drive into town.

    Bob phoned his daughters informing them he was in town on a surprise visit, explaining his sexy new daughter was with him. Diane and her son weren’t home, but would be the following day. Therefore, Julie’s home was the first stop.

    The dirty blonde, busty, 41-year-old greeted her father with a wide toothy grin. Denise’s eyes widened seeing Julie in a small, red, thong bikini. She was outside planting some flowers in the front yard. She hugged Bob, followed by a long kiss on the mouth. Bob introduced Denise, explaining she was his newest daughter, his hand cupping her ass so Julie could see.

    Julie gave Bob a knowing smile, hugged Denise, welcoming her and her mother to the family. Just then, a young man, around 18, exited Julie’s home, hopping down the front steps.

    “And who is this young man?” Bob asked, thinking he looked a little familiar.

    “Oh that’s Lenny. He lives a few houses down. He had a sleep over last night,” Julie said, putting her arm around the kid’s waist.

    “Ah, you’re friends with her son?” Bob asked. Lenny blushed, looking to the grass.

    “Well, yes, they are friends. But it was just Lenny and I last night. My son, stayed with Lenny’s mom. He should be home soon,” Julie explained.

    “Ok, I better go,” Lenny blushed again.

    “Alright, give me some sugar,” Julie said, pulling the younger guy in for a steamy kiss, causing Denise to blush too. “Tell your mom I said hello. Hope she wasn’t too wild for my boy.”

    Lenny nodded, waved to everyone, and made his way down the sidewalk.

    Julie gave Denise a tour of her massive home. There were six bedrooms, six bathrooms, a huge dining room, a pool and hot tub in the backyard, along with a very spacious living room area. Julie explained she hoped, in time, to fill the bedrooms with other family members. For now it was just her and her son, Ray.

    They were chatting in the upstairs bedroom Julie and Ray occupied. It was then that Ray arrived home from the neighbors. “We’re up here Ray!” his mother called to him.

    Bob shook his hand; he was introduced to Denise, shaking her hand politely. Bob and Ray talked amongst themselves, while Denise and Julie did the same.

    “So, um, your son was at another mother’s house last night?” Denise quietly asked.

    “Mmhmm, they recently moved in and I made her a casserole. Ray went with me to give it to them. She thought Ray was a cutie and asked if she could borrow him for the night. I said sure, as long as I get to borrow her son. So that’s what happened!” Julie informed Denise.

    Ray came over, putting his arm around his bikini-clad mother, “Her daughters got involved didn’t they?” Julie asked him. Ray blushed and nodded. “Great now you’ll be over there all the time!” she joked.

    “It didn’t bother you that your son was with another mother?” Denise asked, glancing at the blushing teen.

    “Nah,” Julie waved her hand, then gave Bob another hug and kiss. “We’re all cool moms here, there’s no drama or anything like that. It’s kinda like we’re all one big family, I guess,” she said, resting her arms on Bob’s shoulders, kissing him several times. “Thanks to you!”

    “I don’t know about that,” Bob chuckled. Denise’s heart melted, this all seemed incredible.

    “Are you taking me out tonight, dad?” Julie asked.

    “I’d love to,” Bob smiled.

    “Great! Denise you’re a mother, right?” Julie turned, asking her.

    “Yes I am, why?”

    “Can you babysit?” Julie winked, nodding to her 18-year-old son. Denise tried not to laugh and nodded in return.

    ********

    “So, you and your mom,” Denise said, sitting next to Ray with a bowl of popcorn, watching TV.

    “Yep,” He quickly replied.

    “You don’t care that she’s not with you tonight and that she was with another kid last night?” Denise asked.

    “Nope, we’re kinda together, so at the end of the day she’s still mine. Forever,” Ray said.

    “Right, more than just mom and son,” Denise nodded. “You like living here?”

    “We love it. My mom got so much money from Bob we don’t have to work. I’m taking a year off from college to spend time here with her,” Ray said.

    “That’s wonderful. Will you miss her when you do decide to go to school?”

    “Yeah, I’m hoping to go somewhere close. But either way, I’ll know she’ll visit me at school,” Ray said.

    Denise couldn’t stop smiling. This seemed like a wonderful place. She imagined her and Henry living here. She imagined her mother one day living here. She had no idea if Robin would be involved in the incestuous nature of The Haven, but she hoped that her and her Aunt Joanne might be. In the back of Denise’s mind, it meant her and Henry could also come out with their secret relationship.

    “Ok, it’s 10pm, bedtime for you!” Denise said, standing, pulling Ray up with her.

    “Huh?” He asked.

    “I’m your babysitter and I say it’s bedtime!” Denise joked, pulling Ray along.

    “I, uh,” Ray stammered when Denise pushed him into his and his mother’s bedroom. She stood in front of him, removed her tank top, and unclasped her bra, letting her large breasts free.

    “It’s bedtime,” She winked. Ray’s open mouth slowly curled into a smile.

    Several hours later, Denise was woken to sounds of laughter. It was Bob and Julie finally getting home. She removed Ray’s arm from around her naked body, sat up, got off the bed, and tip-toed down the hall. She peeped into one of the guest rooms to see Julie naked, straddling Bob. She watched the two of them make love for a few moments, before smiling and heading back to bed. She curled up in Ray’s arms, running her hands up and down his stomach, she thought about how much she missed Henry, wondering if he’d love this place too.

    ********

    “So how was he?” Julie asked a shocked Denise, sitting at a smaller kitchen table the next morning. Julie was nude, serving breakfast, after saying she only put on clothing to leave the house. Denise couldn’t help think of the similarities between herself and this woman.

    “Oh, he was very good. Very sweet, too,” Denise looked over to a clothed Ray.

    “Good. His mother taught him well,” Julie said. “Morning Dad,” She said to Bob when he entered, tying his pajama pants.

    “I’m so glad you call me that,” Bob said, pulling Julie in for a long kiss.

    The four of them ate breakfast, chatting about nothing important, mundane things, just like a regular family – except one of them was naked.

    Chapter 18 – The Bahamas

    The resort was an immaculate, newly renovated, vacation spot. It had its own staff and the rooms were basically villas – each having their own back courtyard with a bubbling hot tub.

    “Oh wow, this is amazing, Joanne!” Robin placed her bag on the bed and checked out the bathroom. The shower was huge – large enough to fit two people.

    “Look out here! Oh my…” Joanne looked into the small courtyard, noticing the hot tub. Robin joined her, standing next to her; she put her arm around Joanne’s waist.
    “Bob was nice to send us here,” Joanne said.

    “Yeah, this is amazing, it really is. Thank you Bob!” Robin laughed.

    Joanne grabbed Robin’s face, bringing it to hers, kissing her hard.

    “Mmm, eager to get started sis?” Robin said, breaking the kiss.

    “I’ve been wet since we got on the plane this morning,” Joanne said, pulling her sister in for another passionate kiss.

    “Well, then, let’s get to it,” Robin said, taking a step back, looking at Joanne seductively.

    The sisters embraced once again, kissing frantically, peeling and tearing their clothes off. Joanne spun Robin around, pinning her against the wall, “Silly Nikki.”

    Robin moaned, pushing Joanne away, grabbing her bra, yanking it hard, “We didn’t need her coaching at all.”

    Joanne tore her sister’s bra off, kissing her again, smashing their breasts together, “But like you said, she loves to feel included.”

    “I’m giving her a share of the money, might as well include her,” Robin added, unzipping Joanne’s shorts, helping her slide them down, while Joanne did the same to Robin.

    “This is quite absurd. What we’re doing for money,” Joanne noted, stepping out of her shorts, her mouth attacking Robin’s again.

    “Mmhmm,” Robin moaned into the kiss, “but we’re old, might as well have fun!”

    The two sisters spun each other around a few times against the wall, making their way to the back door leading out into the small, private courtyard, which featured the hot tub.

    “I’ve never been with a woman,” Joanne breathed in between kisses.

    “Neither have I,” Robin replied. “But we’re old, I don’t give a shit, we’re getting paid, so let’s fuck!”

    “I agree!” Joanne said, dipping to scoop up her older sister. “We’ll figure it out!”

    Robin’s legs wrapped around Joanne who was struggling to hold her sister’s weight. She basically tackled her down into the hot tub, causing both of them to laugh and scream. Robin regained her balance, quickly tackling her sister in return. Continuing their kissing, Robin’s fingers went to Joanne’s crotch, sliding up and down her pussy lips; her thumb grazing Joanne’s engorged clit.

    Getting lost in the sensations Robin was sending through her spine, Joanne nearly forgot she had a pussy to play with too, her sister’s. Joanne pushed Robin to standing position in the middle of the hot tub, her hand mimicking Robin’s actions. The two sisters paused their kissing, gazing into each other eyes, stimulating each other’s clits. Their fingers simultaneously dipped into each other’s vagina, curling forward, causing each other to moan with ecstasy, never taking their eyes off the other. They resumed kissing, their tongues getting involved, swirling around in each other’s mouth while they fingered each other, standing in the hot tub.

    Then it happened, for both of them. That tingling, burning, explosion building and building, getting bigger and bigger, coursing through them in waves of pleasure; the two sisters climaxed together. “Yess!” they both cried out in the hot tub, their hands furiously working, their arms speeding up and down, against each other’s bodies.

    When it passed, they held each other, out of breath, moaning. “Let’s go inside,” Robin said.

    Minutes later, after a brief discussion of positions and determining what would be most comfortable for the two of them, the sisters were on their backs in bed, their legs interlocked with one another, their pussies grinding against the backs of each other’s thighs. Joanne moaned, gripping Robin’s knee. Robin moaned in return, placing her hand on top of Joanne’s.

    “I can feel it again,” Robin cried out.

    “Me too! I’m, I’m cumming!” Joanne exclaimed. Their legs tightened, trapping each other in a vice, their bodies shaking with orgasmic delight.

    Joanne climbed on top of Robin, making sure their thighs ground against each other’s pussies, kissing her passionately. “We’re doing it,” Robin spoke, “we’re millionaires.”

    “Well you were marrying one,” Joanne said, grinding against her sister.

    “I know but now, you’re rich, we all are,” Robin said, grinding back. They came again minutes later.

    “I’ve never eaten pussy before,” Joanne said, spinning around into a 69 position. “May I?” she asked, looking over her shoulder.

    “Of course, I want to try it too!” Robin answered.

    The next hour consisted of the siblings licking, kissing, and eating each other out in a 69 position. Joanne was on top first, they took a break, and then Robin got on top. Afterward they laughed about how their jaws were sore.

    Holding each other, making dinner plans, Robin remembered they didn’t bring the camera Bob gave her. They thought for a moment in silence, then turned to each other, smiling mischievously about an idea each of them had.

    They showered next, taking turns sucking each other’s breasts, kissing over each other’s bodies. They went to dinner, took a nice walk around the resort, and ending the evening attempting a crab-like position. They propped themselves up on the hands and feet, their pussies meeting in the middle, grinding against each other for several mutual orgasms.

    They fell asleep, naked, in each other’s arms, with huge smiles on their face. They woke the next morning, showered again, ate breakfast, and sat out by the pool in their bikinis, flipping through magazines, like nothing had happened.

    Chapter 19 – The Haven Continued

    That same morning, after breakfast with Julie and her son, Bob and Denise walked down to Diane’s. She and her son, Elliot, went on a small trip together and were returning home.

    Diane and Elliot were considerably older than Julie and Ray. She was 53 and Elliot had recently turned 31.

    “So I guess that makes Bob my father-brother?” Diane chuckled, after meeting Denise, explaining again, that Diane’s mother was also Bob’s, and that Bob was Diane’s father.

    “Yes, you’re right. Julie is a daughter-cousin then,” Bob chuckled back. Denise smiled at both of them.

    “I came out ok. At least I don’t think there’s anything wrong with me,” Diane jabbed her son. “I’m sure Elliot wouldn’t agree.”

    “You are pretty crazy,” Elliot jabbed her back, making his way to the kitchen. Their house shared an identical floor plan with Julie’s.

    “Crazy in bed,” Diane smiled to Bob, hugging him again.

    After lunch, Diane suggested they all get in the hot tub. Bob said he’d join them a little later after making a phone call.

    Denise put on the same bikini Bob had gotten her. Diane complimented her on it. “She has nice boobs too, doesn’t she Elliot?”

    “Huh? Uh, yeah,” he smiled awkwardly at Denise as if to apologize for his mother’s silliness.

    Inside Diane’s home, Bob was on the phone with his doctor, “I don’t need to go to the emergency room.”

    “Bob, are you sure? Please don’t hesitate to do so,” His doctor sternly advised.

    “I’ll be fine, it’s passing now. I feel better,” Bob told a half truth, rubbing his chest.

    His doctor sighed on the other end of the phone, ”Alright. I’m still stopping by when you get back.”

    Minutes later, Bob joined the others in the hot tub, Diane sliding next to him, curling up against him. “You going to take me out tonight?” she asked, just like her half-sister/cousin hybrid, Julie.

    “I’d love to,” Bob smiled.

    Diane moaned, reaching under the water, into Bob’s swim trunks, attempting to pull his cock out. “Mom! Come on,” Elliot said.

    “He doesn’t want to see my old man penis. I don’t even want to see it,” Bob chuckled, his daughter laughing, withdrawing her hand from his shorts.

    “I’m going to try to get my other sisters in here, living with us,” Diane said. “Poor Elliot will be surrounded by sexy blonde women.”

    Elliot nodded and shrugged. The four of them chatted a little longer, Diane increasing her flirts with Bob to the point where Elliot suggested they go inside. Diane thought that was a great idea, leaving Denise and Elliott alone in the hot tub. She was sitting across from him and figured she’d use this time to interview him similar to how she interviewed Ray.

    “So, you and her are together as well?” Denise asked.

    “That’s right,” Elliot answered. “I was married. But my wife wasn’t very attentive. In short, mom gave me the attention I needed. And it is incredible.”

    “I know,” Denise smiled.

    “Oh yeah? You have a son?”

    “I do, and yes, we are together as well,” Denise answered.

    “Maybe you two can move here one day. It’s a great place; we got a nice private beach area too. I love it,” Elliot said.

    “I’m guessing your mom and Bob are uh, upstairs,” Denise winked.

    “Probably. They’ll probably be out all night too. She’s pretty wild,” Elliot said. “Wears me out.”

    “Do you have any other family members that know about you and her?” Denise asked.

    “Yeah my sisters know about it. One of them was a little shocked when we told her, the other was totally for it,” Elliot explained. “Do others in your family know about you and your son?”

    “No, I’d love to tell them. I’d love to live here with all of them, maybe even under one roof. But I’m not at that point yet. There are certain things involving my mother that need to be worked out first,” Denise said, wondering if her mom and Aunt Joanne had sex yet.

    “Well I hope everything works out for you. You seem like a lovely woman,” Elliot smiled. The two of them were startled by a loud moan coming from inside the house.

    Elliot chuckled, shaking his head, “Mom.”

    “She’s getting into it,” Denise added. “There seems to be a lot of sex here.”

    Elliot smiled, leaning back, enjoying the sun. “Yeah there is. It’s all casual sharing of mothers with other children or sisters and brothers and so on. There’s a house full of redheads down the street, they are all friendly, and even invited us over. It led to an orgy of course,” Elliot explained, watching the white, fluffy clouds float above them.

    “It’s kinda like everyone is part of one large family. The mothers are everyone’s mother, occasionally sharing kids with each other, their own biological children are their main lovers of course,” he added.

    “Sounds like a beautiful system,” Denise said.

    “It is. If we keep getting more families to move in, I can only imagine the size of the Mother’s Day orgy we’d most likely have,” Elliot said.

    Denise thought about his words, picturing entire family units joining with others, their offspring making love to all of them. Denise stood in the middle of the tub, reaching around, undoing her bikini top, letting it fall in to the water. “Elliot.”

    He looked to her topless body, his mouth curling into a smile. “Shall we?” Denise asked.

    “Might as well,” he shrugged. Denise pulled her bottoms off and straddled Elliot.

    Inside the house, Diane was looking out of her bedroom window, watching Denise ride her son. Bob was standing behind her, slamming into her. “Ahh yes! Harder!” Diane begged. Bob grunted as he worked, Diane’s eyes rolled into the back of her head.

    ********

    That evening, Bob took Diane out to dinner and as Elliot predicted, they were out late. “You could talk to a realtor,” Elliot suggested holding Denise against his body on one of the lounge chairs by the pool. “You and your son could move in. I’m sure Bob wouldn’t mind.”

    “Maybe. I really want my mom to move in here. She’s not incestuous like us, but,” Denise replied.

    “But what?”

    “I’m hoping certain things will happen,” Denise said, unsure if she should tell this guy about the challenge. “If things do happen, then yes, my son and I will move in.” She closed her eyes imagining all of them in the house together. She wanted to call Robin and tell her about everything. But Robin didn’t tell Denise of the challenge. Her mother had no idea any of her children were in incestuous relationships.

    In that same moment that Denise gazed to the starry sky above them, her mother and aunt were in the Bahamas moaning, cumming, joining their bodies in orgasmic bliss.

    The next day, Julie called the new neighbor she traded sons with to ask if two of her daughters were available for Ray and Elliot. Diane wanted to spend some quality time with just Bob, Denise, and Julie.

    They stayed the night at Diane’s. Denise’s future stepsisters slowly removed her clothing, telling her to relax, not be nervous, and reminded her they were all family. They guided Denise to Bob, letting her cum on him first. Rubbing her back as she ground against him, they kissed her arms, shoulders, and neck. Denise’s eyes opened wide when the two women each took one of her breasts, kissing and sucking them gently.

    “It’s ok, darling,” Bob whispered. She looked into his face, grinding against him, she let an orgasm wash over her – nearly the most powerful one she had ever had.

    The other two women took turns riding Bob in a similar fashion. They went on all night.

    Just like Robin and Joanne. The two sisters collapsed on the bed in their resort room, exhausted and sweaty, kissing each other’s lips over and over before fading off to sleep.

    Chapter 20 – Phone Calls

    The Bahamian employee of the resort knocked on Joanne and Robin’s room, a smug grin on his face, he’s done this before. He politely asked Joanne to keep the noise down. Robin was on the bed, wrapped in a towel, putting finger nail polish on. Joanne in a similar towel eyed the employee up and down.

    “When do you get off work?” She asked him.

    “I am off duty at 5 pm, in one hour, ma’am,” He asked. The luckiest employee at the resort knew what Joanne was getting at.

    “Do you mind?” She turned around to Robin.

    “Oh no, go ahead. Go out and have fun. I have to call Nikki and tell her about everything anyway,” Robin answered.

    An hour and half later, Joanne wearing a lovely sundress, answered the door. The same employee answered, extending his arm. “We’ll be back,” Joanne looked at him, then back to her sister, “tomorrow.”

    “Have fun,” Robin chuckled, she was exhausted and was perfectly fine with her younger sister going out. Joanne pulled her dress up, exposing her bare ass to her sister as they left.

    Robin called Nikki a few minutes later. She cheered excitedly for her. They then discussed how to inform Bob and prove to him they did the deed, since Robin forgot to bring the camera. After they figured out a delightful plan, Robin called her other daughter Krista, telling her the same news.

    Her and Allen were in the middle of sex, but Krista paused, recognizing the ring tone. She pretended to be happy, but in truth she was overjoyed. She agreed to the plan Robin and her Aunt Nikki came up with, hoping she didn’t sound too enthusiastic. She told Allen and the two lovers, thinking about how to tell them of their relationship. Krista decided she would when Robin gets home.

    *********

    Denise was back at Bob’s home. They made love for most of the day, rolling around on his bed. Visiting The Haven made her miss Henry even more. She wanted to call him and tell him all about it, but more than that she wanted to see how he was healing up.

    “I’m at 95% mom,” Henry excited told her. “In two days I should be 100% healed and ready to go!”

    Denise started crying, tears of joy, mixed with tears of desire, and tears of bittersweet memories. She desired Henry so badly, but never expected to learn of such wonderful things about Bob and The Haven.

    The next evening she left Bob’s, giving him a loving kiss goodbye, caressing his face, telling him he’d see him at the wedding, following by a genuine “I love you, dad.”

    She went to Ulysses’ apartment to return his key and gather any clothes she may have left there. She stayed the night, planning on leaving at dawn the next day.

    Denise watched the sunrise out of Ulysses’ balcony. She was dressed and her bags were packed. He exited his bathroom, still naked, searching for some pajama pants, putting them on, and made his way over to Denise. He rubbed her shoulders, “You sure you don’t want breakfast? I’ll be glad to fix you some.”

    Denise shook her head, turning around to face him, “I need to be going. But thank you.”

    He escorted her to his door, hugging her, kissing her goodbye. Denise trailed her hand up and down Ulysses’ bare stomach, “I want you to promise me to focus on your stepmother. Make her your everything. Not that you haven’t already, but please, just do it.”

    “Denise, I, I will. I love her,” Ulysses answered.

    “Make sure she knows it – that you love her in every way. Maybe you could even move,” Denise stopped.

    “Move?”

    She sighed heavily, not wanting to get ahead of herself; it could be a long time before she ever saw The Haven again, IF she did. She didn’t want to go inviting people to live at this place just yet. “Just make her your world,” She gave Ulysses another long kiss goodbye, thanking him for letting her stay there.

    Halfway home, she called her mother. Robin and Joanne were packing for their return flight the next day. “So, you’re going home. How was it? Did you uncover anything about Bob?” Robin asked.

    Denise thought for a split second about all the love making sessions, about learning of his incestuous challenges, about building The Haven, about meeting his children, about his plans for Robin.

    “No, nothing,” She answered. “He was a perfect gentleman. He took me shopping for clothes, he was sweet, entertaining, he was perfect. You are a lucky woman, mom. We’re all lucky to have him join the family,” Denise added, wiping away a tear with a hand, quickly putting it back on the stirring wheel.

    Robin sighed a sigh of relief, “That’s wonderful.”

    They ended their phone call. Joanne asked what Denise said. Robin smiled, shaking her head, “She didn’t find anything. She said he was a perfect gentleman. I guess he just had a fetish for me and you to get it on for money.”

    “Well, then, our little plan to prove to him what we’ve done here should be a very enjoyable reward for him,” Joanne said, taking Robin, kissing her, grabbing her breasts.

    Chapter 21 – Return

    “Mom,” Henry said, seeing his mother in tears, standing outside their home in Miami. He rushed to her, picking her up, spinning her around. Denise began kissing him, guiding him back inside.

    Once indoors, she’s began peeling off her clothes, guiding Henry back to their bedroom. Her top, her bra, her belt, her shorts, her thong, mixed with Henry’s t-shirt, shorts, and boxers. She pushed him back on the bed, her lips glued to his. He sat up, guiding her to straddling position.

    Denise nearly came when he entered her. Seconds later she did. She shuddered in his arms, his hands holding her face, kissing her, sending her overboard. She began crying, wiping away tears.

    “Mom?” Henry asked.

    “I have so much to tell you,” She said, his perfect, functioning cock balls deep inside her.

    “You had an amazing spy adventure?” He chuckled.

    His mother shook her head, “There’s so many beautiful things I learned, Henry.”

    “Tell me.”

    “I will, but for now, I want you to keep fucking me until the sun comes up,” Denise ordered her son.

    “Yes ma’am,” Henry replied, taking one of her large breasts to his mouth.

    ********

    “Yes!” Nikki barged into Robin’s house, startling her and Joanne. She sped as fast as she could from her home in South Carolina; incidentally a few miles from the utopian Haven, Denise was shown.

    “I’m ready!” She squealed.

    “Ok, ok, calm down. Let’s get Krista over here and discuss it with her,” Robin said.

    Krista arrived a little later, assuring her mother that the plan they decided on was ok with her.

    “Please be honest with me. If you are uncomfortable doing this,” Robin asked her daughter.

    “Mom, it’s fine, I understand,” Krista said, biting her bottom lip, blushing, wanting to scream to the room that she and Allen were together. She didn’t. Carefully biding her time until it was right.

    “Ok, Joanne?” Robin looked to her sister.

    “Nikki and I,” Joanne said, looking to her beaming younger sister, “are going to teach you ladies something. It’s something that I could do during my marriage and Nikki apparently can do as well.”

    “Ready?” Nikki asked.

    Krista and Robin nodded. “This will be a great thing when we show Bob. But we need to practice,” Joanne added.
    “There are tricks to allow us to do this,” Nikki said.

    “We’re ready,” Robin spoke up.
    “Undress,” Joanne said, glancing at her niece. All four women removed their clothing.

    ********

    Days passed. They practiced and practiced, rehearsing their routine over and over. They were ready.

    Nikki told them all she quit her job, she was on her way to become a millionaire. On Labor Day weekend, a few weeks from Robin’s wedding, she drove them to Atlanta to stay with Bob.

    Halfway there, Nikki spoke up. “None of you all asked about my singles cruise I went on in July.”

    “Oh, sorry, how was it?” Robin replied, sitting in the passenger side seat.

    “I ran into Ted. He was on the same cruise,” Nikki said, speaking of her 25-year-old son. “Yeah. I fucked him.”

    Joanne spit out her water, getting some of it on the back of Robin’s seat. “You did?!?” Robin asked.

    “Yep. It was beyond amazing,” Nikki answered. “All this incest talk, and the fact I hadn’t seen him in a long time. It happened. I don’t regret it. I’m going to New York and drag his ass down here to live with me later this month, before the wedding.”

    Robin and Joanne chuckled at the interesting news.

    Krista cleared her throat, quietly speaking. “Allen and I have been lovers for over a year now.”

    Robin’s mouth dropped, turning around to look in the back seat, “Krista. Really?”

    “Mmhmm,” She smiled back. “When he came home from the Marines.”

    “Oh sweetie, that’s, that’s wonderful,” Robin said. “Look at me! Saying that you and your son doing that is wonderful!” she laughed.

    “Well it is,” Nikki added. “After everything you and Joanne did and all of us did, I think it is.”

    Krista leaned to her right, into her Aunt Joanne’s arms, overcome with joy that she was able to get it off her chest thanks to her Aunt Nikki.

    The next hour, the car ride was spent in quiet reflection. Krista sat up, smiling at her Aunt Joanne. “Joanne.”

    “Yes sweetie?” She asked.

    “When I was 18, I remember masturbating to thoughts of you. I would pretend you were my first lesbian encounter,” Krista said.

    Joanne’s mouth dropped, a few seconds later, they started giggling. “We’re going to have a wonderful weekend,” Joanne told everyone in the car.

    Chapter 22 – Proof

    Robin arranged everything. She alluded that she and Joanne had slept together and wanted to prove it to Bob. She asked him to wait in his office for them to arrive at his home. Bob wasn’t told that Krista and Nikki would be joining them.

    The women let themselves in, pausing before entering Bob’s office. “Everyone ready?” Robin asked.

    “Just like we practiced. Krista, Joanne, you two think you’ll be able to pull it off?” Nikki whispered.

    “I think so yes, mind over matter, like you taught us,” Joanne answered.

    “Good, let’s undress,” Robin said. The four women quietly began removing their clothes, placing them in a neat pile by the door. When everyone was naked, Robin knocked on Bob’s office door.

    “Come in!” He said, thinking he’d be watching Robin and Joanne. When four naked women, instead of two, made their way into his office, he looked on in shock. “Robin?”

    “Shhh, no talking.”

    The four brunettes lined up before him, Bob sitting on the edge of his desk, watching. Nikki, Robin, Joanne, Krista, stood, naked, smiling at him. Robin cleared her throat, Nikki turned to her, gently pushing her to face Joanne. Krista did the same on the other side. Robin and Joanne joined hands, Nikki and Krista behind them, caressing their backs.

    The two sisters started kissing. The kissing intensified. Growing and growing until they were holding each other, groping each other, slowly guiding each other to the rug on the floor. Krista knelt behind Joanne, Nikki behind Robin.

    They broke their kiss, sitting back on their hands and feet, staring at one another. They brought their pussies together, squatting up and down, grinding them against the other. Krista holding her aunt, Nikki holding her sister, as Robin and Joanne were scissoring, moaning and grunting their way to an orgasm.

    Krista felt her Aunt Joanne tense up, she knew hers was approaching. Robin and Joanne threw their head back, eyes to the ceiling, crying out in pleasure. Krista felt Joanne shake and cum in her arms.

    When Robin and Joanne came down from their orgasm, they looked over their respective shoulders, unwrapping their entwined legs from each other. Krista helped Joanne go to all fours, Nikki doing the same to Robin.

    Nikki then moved over to Krista, who was also going to her hands and knees. “Initiate the love circle,” she whispered to the group.

    “Really? Is that what we’re calling it?” Joanne whispered back, rolling her eyes. Nikki ignored Joanne, bringing her mouth to Krista’s ass. Krista brought hers to Joanne’s and Joanne brought hers to Robin’s. Finally, Robin completed the circle, bringing her mouth to Nikki’s ass.

    The four women began licking and kissing each other’s puckered holes. After several minutes, they all began lowering themselves to the floor, lying on their sides. Krista moaned, as her mouth invaded her Aunt Joanne’s pussy, her head trapped between Joanne’s thighs. Nikki was swirling her tongue around her niece, Krista’s, pussy, her head in a similar trap. Joanne was eating out Robin and Robin was eating out Nikki – just like they had been practicing. Bob looked on, his mouth hanging open.

    All four women were eating pussy for the next several minutes for Bob. His office was filled with moans of pleasure. He sat on the edge of his desk watching this circle of pussy eating relatives with a shocked expression on his face.

    Krista struggled to keep it together, tasting Joanne’s pussy almost always caused her to cum, but they had been practicing this for days at Robin’s. She held it together and kept eating.

    Joanne struggled too. The secret weapon Nikki and Robin taught them was truly mind over matter, but her niece was so very skilled at eating her out.

    Finally it was time – time for them to unleash their secret weapon upon Bob. Robin stopped licking Nikki’s pussy, which caused her to stop doing the same to Krista, and so on, until Joanne withdrew her tongue from Robin.

    Their bodies were weak, nearly ready to explode. Their minds were wrought with erotic desires. Their pussies were dripping onto Bob’s carpet. They all lined back up, on the floor, propping themselves up with one arm, bringing their other to their own pussies.

    The four women began furiously rubbing their clits, facing Bob’s direction. He watched as they masturbated in front of him, unable to speak or move.

    “Ready?” Robin called out, her voice trembling.

    “Yes!” the other three cried with pleasure.

    “Bob. Sit on the floor!” Robin ordered him, barely able to keep her orgasm in.

    Bob did as he was asked, four pussies all facing him, less than an arm’s length away. He could reach out and touch each of them if he wanted, but their owners were too busy rubbing themselves to orgasm.

    Then it happened. All four climaxed at once. Bob’s eyes shot open when he noticed Robin’s pussy emitting clear fluid, squirting all over Bob’s shirt. Nikki was half a second behind Robin, dousing Bob with her squirting juices. Next was Joanne, having been taught by her sisters, climaxed and squirted her nectar all over Bob.

    Finally, having trouble, Krista thought of Allen, she thought of Joanne, she thought of Bob, she thought of everything that had happened this summer. She thought of family-wide orgies. The image of her, her aunts and mother, making love to her and her son, caused her pussy to erupt like never before. All those practice sessions and instructions from Nikki paled in comparison to the torrential, water hose-like spray of her vaginal fluids onto a shocked Bob.

    When it was done, the four women collapsed, lying on their backs, shivering, shaking, and writhing with pleasure until their orgasms subsided.

    Bob sat there, mouth hanging open, pussy juice dripping off his bearded chin, his shirt drenched, saying nothing. He wasn’t sure if he was awake or dreaming.

    Chapter 23 – Money, Love, Truth

    Bob slowly came to his senses, aware that he was awake and what he had just witnessed wasn’t a dream. The four women were still moaning, coming off their climax, but gradually started sitting up.

    Bob had wiped his face of their fluids and made his way behind his desk. Sitting there, he paused, still in shock. He watched Nikki stand and help Robin up, Krista doing the same with Joanne. The four of them, hands held behind their back, looked at Bob with small smiles on their face.

    He watched them stare back at him, blinking rapidly, shaking himself out of his trance; he reached into the side drawer and pulled out a checkbook. He struggled to write four checks. Finally finishing, he made his way to the lineup of ladies, handing them each a check.

    It took all of Nikki’s composure to keep from squealing with delight when she received a $50 million dollar check. Joanne and Krista’s reactions were more subdued, but thankful, for their own $50 million. Robin, however, threw her arms around Bob, holding him tightly, thanking him for the $100 million dollar check she had just earned. It was far more that what she was initially going to receive on top of what was in Bob’s will for her.

    The three other women hugged him too, Robin kissing him passionately, guiding the others to assist her with removing Bob’s clothing. When he was naked, they guided him on his back, onto his desk. Each of them took turns riding him, cumming on his cock. Robin went last. She nodded to Bob and they climaxed together, Bob filling her with his seed.

    They walked, arm in arm, all five, to his master bedroom next, collapsing on it with Bob in the middle. He used Nikki’s flat stomach as a pillow. Robin was on his right side, Joanne on his left. Krista was on the other side of Joanne. A few moments after they settled down, Joanne rolled over, facing her niece.

    They caressed each other’s face, smiling lovingly into their eyes and began kissing.

    ********

    All five showered the next morning. They bathed Bob, kissed him, sucked him, and did the same to each other. The water went cold since they were in there so long.

    Bob joined them in the dining room for lunch. He put on a bathrobe and sat at the head of the table with four naked women.

    “Bob, why don’t you get naked like us?” Nikki asked.

    “Because you ladies are trying to eat. I would hate for you to lose your lunch!” Bob joked.

    After their meal, filled with laughter, Bob cleared his throat. “You get more than that money, Robin.”

    “There’s more?” She asked.

    “In my will, I’ve left you an entire neighborhood. It’s in Charleston. I built a haven of sorts for incestuous families. I’ve never told you, but I was involved with my mother and aunt, sexually. I had two children with my mother and one from my aunt. Two of those three will be at our wedding this month. I met them as adults, and yes, I’ve made love to them,” Bob explained.

    “Bob,” Robin said, her eyes tearing up.

    “There’s more. Now that you are incestuous, experiencing this most unique love with your family, I want all of you to move into that neighborhood after our wedding. For all I care, you each can have a home there,” Bob added.

    Robin was speechless, nodding her head in agreement. She glanced at her daughter and sisters. She stood, urging them to stand as well, all four leading Bob back to bed for an afternoon of lovemaking.

    As the sun was setting, Nikki was talking casually about plans for the evening. Joanne sat up, looking over to Krista on the other side of Bob. “I was thinking Krista. Why don’t you and I go out on another date?”

    Krista smiled from ear to ear, “I’d love to.”

    “Mom, since Bob was honest earlier, I thought I’d be honest as well,” Krista said, Robin, resting her head on Bob’s stomach, sat up.

    “As you know I used to work for Bob around a decade ago, before you and he met. Well, we had a sexual relationship pretty much my entire tenure with his company,” Krista confessed. “I thought you should know. I kept it a secret, thinking it might upset you when you and Bob started dating.”

    “Oh sweetie, no, it was in the past and now, everything is different,” Robin said, pulling her daughter in for a passionate kiss, her tongue swirling around in Krista’s mouth. Bob and the others watched them make out for a few minutes.

    Robin ended the kiss, wiping Krista’s mouth, “We’re going to have a wonderful life in this haven Bob has built.”

    A little later, Joanne and Krista were holding hands, walking around Bob’s mansion, still naked. They ran into Nikki, who was adjusting her makeup and hair in a mirror by the front entrance. She was actually clothed.

    “What are you up to?” Joanne asked.

    “Oh. Well, I’m going to see a friend tonight. Luckily, his number was still the same from years ago,” Nikki explained brushing her hair, adjusting her cleavage and sexy black dress. “Let that be a lesson, ladies, always keep the phone numbers of the good fucks. You never know when you might need it again!”

    They laughed, watching her leave, driving off in a convertible Bob let her use.

    The night ended for each one in the same way.

    “Ahh! Ahh!” Joanne and Krista had rolled around on the ground, falling into the shallow end of the swimming pool, splashing as they ground their pussies together, scissoring in the moonlight.

    “I love you!” Krista called to her aunt.

    “I love you too!” Joanne replied.

    “Ahh! Ahh!” Nikki cried out as Ulysses thrust upward, pinning her against his wall, her legs around his back. “I love that cock!”

    “Ugh, ugh,” Ulysses grunted, holding her up by her ass, bouncing her up and down.

    “I’m surprised you remember me,” Nikki said between breaths.

    “I remember everyone,” Ulysses said, slamming her down on the bed.

    “Ahh! Ahh!” Robin climaxed once again on Bob, collapsing on top of him, kissing him. “Thank you,” She said.

    “No thank you, Robin. I’m so glad you’ll move to Charleston. It’s a beautiful neighborhood and I don’t mean just the houses and scenery.”

    “I can’t wait to spend the rest of my days there with you and our families,” Robin kissed him once again, before falling asleep in his arms.

    Chapter 24 – Wedding and Epilogue

    It was a small ceremony. After Labor Day weekend, Robin had to pull a lot of strings to cancel the venue in Jacksonville, where the service was going to originally be held, and move it to Charleston. It took place on the private beach belonging to The Haven. There wasn’t even enough time for Robin to even move in yet. She wanted it to be in that location though.

    The attendees consisted of Robin’s family, including Denise and Henry. Also, the growing population of The Haven – all residents now thanks to Bob.

    The bride and groom stood in front of a small gazebo at the beach entrance. Robin was wearing a simple dress, a little bit of cleavage, but nothing wild. Bob was wearing khaki shorts and a nice white shirt.

    Denise had planned on telling Robin about her and Henry after the service, since she was able to deduce the reasoning behind Robin wanting to marry there.

    Denise didn’t get a chance to.

    After not following doctor’s suggestions, after not seeking help when he should have, Bob’s health decisions caught up with him, leading to his own demise, his downfall. He collapsed shortly before he and Robin were to end the ceremony with a kiss.

    It was far worse than the others. Bob wasn’t unable to calm himself down. The chest pains didn’t pass. It was bad. He knew what was happening, he knew how things would end. Someone called 911. Robin hovered over him, crying, holding his hand. Joanne, Krista, Nikki were kneeling next to Robin.. On Bob’s other side was his daughters Julie, Diane, and Robin’s other daughter, who would’ve become one of Bob’s stepdaughters. She learned of Bob’s secrets earlier in the summer. Denise was crying along with everyone else, patting his knee.

    “I’m sorry for anything I’ve ever done to hurt you,” Bob quickly blurted out, referring to Robin, but really to anyone within ear shot.

    “Bob, please,” Robin cried, gripping his hand.

    “Move here,” he reminded her. “My will. It’s all yours. The Haven. You own it now,” Bob struggled to say.

    Robin cried harder, nodding her head. Bob glanced around to each of the women surrounding him. “I love you all,” he whispered. They said it back.

    One final look to Robin, “Invite Denise,” he managed to say. Robin looked to her crying daughter on the other side of Bob.

    “I love you,” Bob repeated to Robin only.

    She leaned forward, kissing his lips, completing the wedding ceremony. “I love you too,” Robin said in return. She felt Bob squeeze her hand, his eyes looking to hers, and then his grip loosened, his eyes stopped blinking, and he was completely still. Robin gently closed his eyes shut, crying with her family around him, waiting for the ambulance to take him away.

    ********

    Epilogue

    It was just before Thanksgiving. After dealing with paperwork and lawyers that handled Bob’s will and estate, Robin and Joanne had just settled into their home in The Haven. They had also settled into a nice, hot, bubble bath together. “How was your date with Allen last night?” Joanne asked Robin.

    “Oh it was incredible,” She moaned, taking a sip of her wine.

    “Details please?”

    “First, my grandson took me to dinner. It was warm out so afterward we walked on the beach. You were over at Krista’s having sex, so we came here instead,” Robin closed her eyes.

    “Yeah? Then what happened?”

    “I was in the kitchen, cleaning a glass, when he came up behind me. He grabbed my waist pulling me back against him. I felt him, I felt his erection, and it felt huge.”

    “Yes? Oh my,” Joanne sipped her glass.

    “I got on my bikini, we went to the hot tub, we drank some, we flirted some, I straddled him, we kissed, I removed my top, and,” Robin paused catching her breath. “Krista was right, Allen is VERY well endowed.”

    “What a lucky grandson!”

    “We went all night. That’s why I’ve been resting a lot today. I’m old,” Robin said.

    “You may be in your early 60s,but you look like you’re in your 40s, so I don’t want to hear it,” Joanne joked. “And yes, I know he’s well endowed. Krista and I had a three-way with him this morning when he came home.”

    “You’re naughty!” Robin said, Joanne moving closer, pulling Robin into straddling position. Joanne wiped away the soapy suds from one of Robin’s breasts, sucking it while Robin talked.

    “After Bob passed away, Allen was there. Helping us move, playing on the beach, I knew where it was headed. I knew when he took me out on that boat I bought him, I knew how that night would end,” Robin recounted her and Allen’s first time a month earlier.

    “Mmhmm,” Joanne moaned, still working at Robin’s breasts.

    “We anchored out on one of the nearby creeks; he gave me champagne, complimented my skimpy bikini. Ahhh,” Robin smiled.

    “And?”

    “That night. That night the waves gently rocked the boat in sync with his loving thrusts. Oh Joanne! He felt so good! I’m, I’m cumming!” Robin cried out, Joanne’s mouth busily engulfing her nipple, her tongue flicking against it.

    “I love this place,” Joanne smiled, holding her sister as her orgasm subsided. “We should talk about filling this, and the other, homes in our neighborhood,” Joanne said, pushing Robin off her, changing position to where Joanne was now straddling her. She offered Robin a breast.

    “Yes, I agree,” Robin said, holding it, taking it in her mouth.

    “Now I’m not sure about my children, but look at Krista and Allen. We need to consider all of your children.”

    “Yes, well there’s Denise. She had to get her house in order and take care of a few things, and then she and Henry will move here.”

    At that same moment in Miami, Denise was running away from Henry, both naked, playing with him. He caught up to his mother, tackling her on the sofa, kissing her. They were so happy to be moving to The Haven soon.

    “You have four daughters, two are and will be part of this community. So what about Crystal?” Joanne asked.

    “I have no idea. She and I aren’t close. I need to give her a few million though to help her out, now that I’m able to, but I don’t think she’d want to move here. I don’t think she’s like us,” Robin explained.

    In that very same moment, in a trailer park in southern Florida, Robin’s youngest child, Crystal was soaking wet with sweat. She was pregnant and straddling her son on the couch, sweat dripping off her tits, grinding against him, making the trailer sway back and forth. She looked similar to her older sister, Denise. She was pregnant, her son fertilizing her at the end of the summer.

    “Yeah, you should reach out to her,” Joanne suggested. “What about your other daughter?”

    Robin sighed, knowing who Joanne was referring to. Robin rarely spoke with that daughter, now living in Los Angeles, having left with her father as a young child, they hadn’t seen each other much at all.

    At that same moment on the other side of the country, in LA, a baby was crying. “Your turn,” Dahlia told her son, Darren, the father of the baby. He sighed, kissed his mother, slid his cock out of her and put on a robe to tend to the crying child. He looked back at her naked, voluptuous body, smiling before leaving their bedroom.

    “It’d be a great opportunity to rebuild your relationship with Dahlia,” Joanne suggested.

    “Yes it would,” Robin agreed. “We could all live here.”

    Down the street, Julie was straddling Ray in bed, smiling down at him. He ran his fingers through her hair, bringing her down for a kiss.

    In Diane’s home, one of her sisters, not a child of Bob’s, had recently moved in with her son. Diane was out with her nephew, leaving Elliot home with his aunt. She giggled, taking his cock by the base, and wrapped her lips around it.

    Right next door, Vernon pulled his tongue out of Nicole’s ass. His mother smiled, turning around, pulling him down on top of her, wrapping her legs around him. Vernon’s aunts were moving in soon.

    Across the street, more of Darla’s family was moving in. Her twin daughters, Lilly and Jessica, were hugging her. Darla’s son, Ken, smiled at them, helping them unload a truck, happy to see them make amends. Darla’s house was practically full now.

    A couple houses over, Marcia and her daughter, Elle, were locked in a beautiful 69 position. They had just moved in, after Julie found them thanks to information Bob had given her, and were thinking about asking more family members to join them.

    At the end of the street, Fernanda closed her bedroom door, happy that her sister, Claudia was taking care of Fernanda’s son, Jonny that night. Fernanda and her neighbor, Dolly, were going on a double date with their fathers.

    Lenny was showering with two of his sisters in their home. The remaining sister was having sex with her mother, Lisa, in their bedroom.

    In Krista’s home, she was cumming again with Allen, rolling around in bed. Down the hall, Nikki’s son, Ted, pulled his mother’s head back by her long pony tail, slamming into her lubed up asshole. Nikki, gritting her teeth, begged him to go harder and harder.

    And finally, in Robin and Joanne’s home, the sisters dinged wine glasses, shared a kiss and made love until they fell asleep.

    Then End.


  • ME, MY GIRLFRIEND, AND HER BEST FRIEND: PART FOUR – Day Two

    Font size : +


    This story was too long so I’ve broken it into the three days that it took place during.  On Day One:  After five years apart, I was reunited with Belinda and Marcella at a friends wedding.  Belinda had been my high school girlfriend and Marcella was her best friend.  Back in 1999 when we were all nineteen or twenty, the three of us all had sex together a number of times.  In 2001, we reunited for one night of passion despite the fact that Marcella was engaged.  Now it’s five years later and Belinda and I have been broken up for three years.  Belinda is in a relationship with someone else at this point, and Marcella is going through a divorce.  When Marcella and I are finally alone, things heat up dramatically and we end up having sex in the front yard of my parents house in the middle of the night.  Now it’s “Day Two” and I am supposed to take both girls to the wedding.

    Me, My Girlfriend and Her Best Friend: Part Four – Day Two

    I awoke to the sound of my mother yelling at me through the door.  I had slept through my alarm and my friend Dan’s wedding was only three hours away.

    I sat on the edge of the bed and rubbed the sleep from my eyes.  The events of the previous evening flashed in my mind.  I had gone to the rehearsal dinner alone.  My ex Belinda had been there with her best friend Marcella.  They were both insanely beautiful Latina women.  Years before, the three of us had had several intimate encounters, so seeing the two of them together again after such a long time was bit jarring to say the least.

    Belinda had been in a foul mood on account of her new boyfriend Bruce.  After taking Belinda home, Marcella came back to my house and we ended up having sex in my front yard at 4am. We had had a lot to drink, but she told me that she was in love with me and that she had been for some time.  She also told me that she was still in love with Belinda too…  I wondered: “Had it been the alcohol talking?”  

    The plan was for me to pick up Marcella, then drive over to Belinda’s house and pick her up and the three of us would go to the wedding together, which meant I would have to face Marcella in less than two hours time.  Then I would have less than fifteen minutes to figure out what the hell was going on before we arrived at Belinda’s house.  I couldn’t muster an appetite so I skipped breakfast.  I stood idly in the shower and stewed.  Belinda was seeing someone else.  She had moved on.  Still, she had been my girlfriend for eight years.  Would she be okay with the idea of Marcella and I getting together?  Then there was Marcella to consider.  Was she even serious about everything she had said?  She had talked about being with me…  Was she thinking about moving to Florida?..  Was she asking me to move back to Texas?..  I was confused.

    I shaved and put on my rented tuxedo.  I hugged my mother goodbye after posing for several photos at her insistence, then climbed into her SUV which I was borrowing during my stay and headed toward Marcella’s house.

    I wanted the drive to last a lot longer than it did.  I just knew deep down that things were going to be awkward.  When I arrived at Marcella’s house, her mother complimented me on how nicely I cleaned up and invited me in to sit down while Marcella finished getting ready.  After a few minutes, Marcella stepped into the living room.

    I will never forget how she looked that day.  She was wearing a tastefully low cut burgundy dress which complimented her golden skin beautifully.  Her dark hair was up and several wide spirals hung at the sides of her face.  Her make-up was soft and subtle.  I felt my heart pick up it’s pace.  She was absolutely stunning.

    I rose to my feet as she glided into the room.  There were a thousand things I could’ve said at that moment, but a single word escaped my lips.  It floated from me the same way it would’ve come from a child seeing a waterfall or a rainbow for the first time.  “Wow.”

    Her mother laughed at me momentarily and Marcella smiled.  “Thank you.”

    We got into the SUV and began driving toward Belinda’s house.  I had gone from nervous to terrified.  Marcella smiled at me.  “So, are you excited?”

    “Excited isn’t the exact word I would use.” I smiled.  I was trying to get a read on her.  Her smile was genuine and everything seemed to be fine, still I couldn’t shake the strange feeling in my gut.  We had had sex less than ten hours earlier and now we were both acting like nothing had happened.  I had to know.  I had to be sure.  “Do you wanna hear something crazy?”  I asked.  She looked over to me.  I suddenly started vomiting words like a volcano.  “I barely slept last night because I couldn’t stop thinking about you, and I know that we were drinking and people say things and do things that they don’t really mean when they’re drinking, and I really hope that isn’t what happened last night because I think I’m in love with you, and if you were serious about trying be together, then I’m completely on board.”

    There was a brief silence.  I had laid it all out.  I was exposed and vulnerable.  Marcella lowered her head and smiled.  She then slowly turned to me and looked up to meet my eyes.  There was a hint of mischief in her gaze.  “Do you wanna hear something crazy Johnny?”

    “Okay.” I answered impatiently.

    She turned back toward the road and her grin broadened.  “If it hadn’t taken my sister two hours to do my hair and make-up, I would suck your cock right here, right now.” she smiled as she settled back into her seat.  I could feel blood rushing to my groin at the mere thought of it.  She had somehow managed to calm me down, answer all of my questions and give me an erection with one sentence.  I glanced back at her.  She was still smiling.  So was I.  “What?” she asked.

    “Just wishing you weren’t wearing all that make-up.” I replied with red cheeks.

    Neither of us said another word for the rest of the drive to Belinda’s house.  We just sat and smiled.

    When we arrived at Belinda’s, she was waiting for us in the living room.  She too looked incredible.  She was wearing her hair down.  Her hair usually hung in wild natural curls, but she had straightened it for the wedding and it hung long past her shoulders.  She wore a beige silk dress that was cut just above the knee showing off her tan muscular legs.  We posed for some more photos for her mother and finally departed for the wedding.

    Marcella sat in the back seat and Belinda sat beside me in the passenger seat.  We all chatted about nothing important for a few minutes as I drove along.  Then Belinda fished her cell phone out of her purse.  She dialed a number and waited.  Finally she said “Hey honey!”  She was talking to her boyfriend Bruce.  Marcella and I had already developed a low opinion of him.  I glanced in the rear-view mirror and found Marcella’s reflection rolling her eyes.  “I’m on my way to the wedding now, so my phone will probably be off for the next hour or so.  Just wanted to let you know.”  There was a break.  “So far!  It’s nice to be home again anyway.”  Another break.  “Okay baby.  I’ll call you after.  Love you!  Bye.”

    We arrived at the church a half hour before the wedding.  Marcella and Belinda went inside and found some seats and I went to find Dan and the boys.  I won’t bore you with the details, but the wedding was fine.  I was in the wedding party, so I didn’t get to sit with the girls.  Things didn’t pick up again until afterward.

    The reception was in a different location about a half mile away from the church, so Belinda and Marcella hopped in the car with me.  Belinda turned her phone back on and dialed Bruce.  Marcella and I sat in silence as Belinda waited for an answer that never came.  She left him a voice mail asking him to call her back just as we arrived at the reception hall.  

    The DJ was playing all the usual wedding reception favorites.  The line for the bar was twice as long as the line for dinner.  The whole gang was there and dressed to the nines.  We all drank and laughed and talked about the old times and caught up more on what we had all been up to.

    Time crept by.

    The reception had been going on for over an hour.  I was talking to Chuck about some new business idea he had when I saw Belinda pull her phone out of her purse and glance at the screen before dropping it back inside.  She was sitting alone at a table near the doors.  Marcella was out on the dance floor looking more alive than I had ever seen her.  I then stared at Belinda for a moment.  She looked so very sad.

    The DJ put on some slower sentimental ballad that I wasn’t familiar with.  I stood up from the table and walked over to Belinda and extended my hand.  “May I?” I asked.  

    We stepped out onto the dance floor and I pulled her in close.  I wrapped my arm around her waist and took her hand as we began to gently sway to the rhythm.  “Everything alright?” I asked.

    “Yeah.” she sighed.  I could see the pain in her eyes.  I hated seeing that more than I can describe.  She was such a beautiful and gentle girl.  I thought about what Marcella had said to me the night before.  She had been right.  When I looked into Belinda’s eyes, I knew I was still in love with her.

    “I’m sorry for…  whatever it is that’s got you down right now.” I smiled sympathetically.

    “It’s okay.” she smiled back.  Her soft features were magnetic.  

    I stared deep into her brown eyes as she stared into mine.  There was a moment of obvious longing between us.  “Why did we break up?” I asked with a shy grin.

    She let go of my hand and threw both arms around my neck.  “I can’t remember.” she smiled.

    I pulled her closer and she rested her head on my shoulder.  We lazily swayed together in silence for the rest of the song holding on tight to one another.  The DJ then went on to play all of the club music of the day and everyone was eventually dancing.  Belinda was at least able to forget about Bruce long enough to enjoy a few dances with Marcella and me.  We bounced and shook, sweating and heaving into one another, fueled by alcohol and the desire to forget the trappings of our daily lives.  The three of us stayed close and our breathing was low and hot.  An intensity was rising between the three of us that had been lying dormant for years, and though we all felt it, none of us acknowledged it.

    At 8pm, the reception finally came to an end.  Dan and his new bride boarded a limo and headed out into their own future.  We waved them away and stood on the curb, drunk and restless.  I turned to Marcella and Belinda to see if they were ready to go home, but Belinda had already dialed Bruce on her phone again.  She waited until it went to voice mail and was clearly frustrated when she canceled the call and dropped the phone back into her purse. I finally asked “So what do you guys feel like doing?”

    Belinda made no effort to hide her hurt or her anger.  “Let’s go get a drink somewhere that we can smoke.”  Belinda hadn’t had a cigarette in almost a year.  She was angry.

    “Uh…  Okay.” I smiled, shuffling through my mind for somewhere we could go.  There were several bars nearby, but I could only imagine Belinda getting even more drunk and causing some kind of embarrassing scene she would later regret.  I thought about my mom’s house, but I didn’t want my mother to see Belinda that way.  I then remembered my dad’s house.  He was in California on a business trip and always kept a large collection of wine on hand.  “Do you wanna go to my dad’s house?  He’s out of town on business and it’s just sitting there empty.”

    “Can we smoke there?” Belinda asked.  

    “In the backyard, plus he’s got a shitload of wine we can drink.” I said.  Marcella smiled.

    Belinda did not.

    With that, the three of us left the reception hall.  We stopped at a convenient store and grabbed two packs of cigarettes and continued on to my father’s house.  

    I found the spare key he had hidden under a rock in the garden and we went inside.  Belinda was pretty tipsy and headed straight to the back yard.  Marcella followed her out and I went to look at my father’s wine collection.  I filled up three glasses with something old and red and headed outside.  The temperature had dropped significantly.  It had to have been in the mid-fifties.  Belinda was dropping her phone back into her purse again and saying “Mother Fucker!” when I handed Marcella a glass of wine.

    “What?” Marcella asked, already knowing the answer.

    “Bruce still isn’t answering his fucking phone!” Belinda whined.  “Plus it’s fucking freezing out here!” she added as she lit a cigarette.  She took a long deep draw from it.  “Oh, shit that feels good.” she exhaled.

    “Maybe he’s in a meeting or something.”  Marcella chimed in.

    “It’s 9:30 in Florida.  Who has a meeting at 9:30 at night?” Belinda barked.  Her mood had gone from bad to worse.

    Marcella was determined to cheer her up.  “He’s a club owner, right?  Club owners have meetings this late, don’t they?”

    “Not with Investors.” Belinda replied, taking a huge gulp of wine.  “He’s probably meeting somebody though.”

    Just as I sat down, Marcella clenched her body and rubbed her arms.  “Are you almost done with that cigarette?  It’s fucking cold out here.”

    Writer’s note:  Before I go on, I have to describe the yard that we were sitting in.  It’s a pretty cool backyard.  When you step out of the back door, if you turned right, you would see a 10 foot by 18 foot deck with four patio chairs, a table and a four person hot tub on the far side.  This was where we were seated.  Shooting off of the deck was a three foot wide walkway which led to 6 stairs, which led to a deck that overlooked an above-ground pool.  On that deck was another set of chairs.  Anyway, where were we?…  Oh, yeah!  So, Marcella was cold…

    I could hear the hum of the water pump underneath the hot tub.  I stood up and walked over to it.  I lifted the vinyl lined Styrofoam shell that covered it just high enough to stick my fingers in the water.  It was hot.  “The hot tub is on.  If we get in, we’ll be warm and you can still smoke.” I suggested.

    Belinda looked up at me.  She looked annoyed and drunk.  She was actually starting to act really bitchy.  “What are we gonna wear, one of your step mom’s swimsuits?  She’s way bigger than we are.”

    I looked back to her as I pulled the lid all the way off.  “Just go in your underwear.  It’s like a bathing suit right?”  I really was trying to be helpful…  Maybe a little manipulative…  Sue me.

    Belinda stubbed out her cigarette.  “Johnny, these are formal dresses.  I’m pretty sure neither one of us is wearing a bra.”

    I stepped closer to where they were sitting.  “Perfect.” I smiled.

    Belinda finally let her guard down.  She began laughing hysterically.  “Same old Johnny.  Still trying to see my titties.” she drunkenly smiled.  Marcella sat back and grinned.

    “I’m kidding.  Look, I’ll go grab some of my dad’s old tee shirts.  You can wear those, okay?  That way, you can smoke as much as you want without all of us freezing our asses off.”

    “Fine.” Belinda said, catching her breath.  Marcella laughed and nodded her approval.

    Belinda and Marcella followed me into my father’s bedroom.  I fished out two dark colored tee shirts for them to wear and then left them alone.  I took off my tuxedo jacket in the dining room and hung it on a chair at the table.  I then removed my shirt, shoes, socks and pants.  I debated on whether or not to take off my undershirt.  Then I thought: “I’m a guy.  What the fuck am I doing?” and took off the tee shirt.  I was down to just my flannel boxers when the door to my father’s bedroom slowly opened and Belinda and Marcella stepped out wearing nothing but their panties and some old baggy tee shirts.  (I was assuming they were wearing their panties, although I couldn’t actually see them. -JJJ)  Both their hair and makeup were still mostly perfect and the stark contrast of that against my dad’s old worn out tee’s was almost comical.  The shirts hung low and loose down to mid thigh on both of them yet they still managed to look incredibly sexy.

    I grabbed three oversized towels and the three of us ran from the back door to the hot tub and one by one, climbed in.  I was the last one in, so I handed Belinda and Marcella their wine glasses and put Belinda’s cigarettes on the table nearby.

    During the summer of 1999, we had all three had sex together a number of times and my dad’s backyard had been one of several places we had used when we experimented with each other.  In fact, in that very same hot tub, Belinda and Marcella had had a blow job contest with yours truly acting as judge.  A clear winner could never be crowned though.  Too many variables.  Either way, that memory popped into my mind and I couldn’t stop myself from smiling.  I missed being young. 

    Belinda had finally lightened up a bit.  She was smoking another cigarette and I had just returned with our third round of wine.  She and Marcella were laughing at something they were talking about and I finally felt like the night was going to turn out okay.  I leaned toward Belinda.  “Can I get one of those cigarettes?” I asked.

    “Sure.” Belinda smiled.

    I grabbed a cigarette and lit it up.  I hadn’t smoked in a few weeks.  I hadn’t really quit at that point, but had cut back quite a lot.  “Thanks.” I smiled.

    We sat in the tub for another fifteen minutes or so, talking and laughing.  I was genuinely happy that Belinda was having a good time.  Belinda then leaned forward a bit.  “Oh, my god it’s so hot in here.  I’m actually sweating.”

    “Me too.” Marcella agreed.  

    With that, Belinda rose up out of the water and sat down on the lip of the hot tub.  The porch lights were bright and despite how dark the tee shirt was, I could very easily make out every curve of her beautiful body as the dark wet material clung to her form.  The night air was cool and steam plumed from her body.  The chill in the air quickly cooled the water soaked into the shirt and I happily watched  as her nipples began to rise and push against the wet cloth.  She threw her head back and let out a sigh of relief and I immediately registered movement in my boxers.

    Immediately after that, Marcella rose up and joined her on the side of the tub and I watched the same transformation take place beneath her shirt as well.

    I was dumb-founded.  I had seen both of them naked, years before.  Now they were both sitting in clinging wet tee shirts with their nipples at full attention.  My imagination did the rest of the work and in moments, i was at full attention.  Then Marcella looked down at me.  “This feels so good Johnny.  You should try it.”

    I wasn’t sure what to say.  I had only a moment to come up with a suitable response.  The mood was very light and playful at that point, so I decided I would just be honest.   “I have an enormous hard on right now.”

    It was the right response.  Both of them let out deep belly laughs as soon as the words left my mouth.  I just smiled in response.  They had to have known how hot they both looked.  Either way, it kept the light mood of the night going and I was happy for that.  They both slid back down into the water, still giggling.  Belinda grabbed her wine glass and saw that it was empty.  “I’m gonna get some more wine.  Who needs a refill?”

    Marcella and I simultaneously said “I do.” and Belinda rose up and collected our glasses.

    Marcella watched Belinda over my shoulder as she slid the heavy glass door open and slipped inside.  She immediately rose up out of the water and, to my surprise, she peeled the front of her wet tee shirt up away from her body exposing her glistening breasts.  She then proceeded to lean over me, smothering me with her naked breasts.  “Are you still hard?” she asked as she reached toward my crotch under the water.

    “Fuck yes.” I said as she squeezed my cock outside of my boxers.  She then grabbed my shoulders and pulled me to my feet.  I stood in the cold night air as she jerked the front of my boxers down.  I was terrified that Belinda might walk out and see us.  She wasn’t my girlfriend anymore, but it could still be devastating for her to see Marcella and I sneaking moments of intimacy behind her back.  

    Memories of making love with Marcella the night before flooded my mind and I found myself caring less and less about getting caught.  Marcella reached up with her free hand and grabbed my cock.  She urgently pulled it into her mouth and aggressively jerked and sucked me off.  I couldn’t believe what was happening, and after about thirty seconds, Marcella finally pulled away and I slid back down into the warm water as she pulled the front of her shirt back down. Marcella then turned around and sat at my side.  Above the surface, she was just sitting next to me about a foot away.  Beneath the surface, her fingers wrapped around my swollen organ and began to gently glide up and down.

    I was so wrapped up in the moment that it took me a while to realize that Belinda had been gone for a lot longer than she should’ve been.  I knew that she could return at any second.  Marcella continued to stroke my cock as she whispered “Do you wanna fuck me again tonight?”

    “Yes.” I whispered.

    “Tell me.” she hissed as she stroked me.

    “Oh, god.” I sighed.  “I wanna bend you over the edge of this hot tub and fuck you until you cum all over my cock.” I moaned as quietly as I could manage.

    “Yeah?” she growled.  “Do you want to put your cock in my tight little asshole too?” she grinned as she stroked my rod.

    My stomach tightened.  She was winding me up.  “Oh, fuck yeah.  I wanna fuck your tight little asshole until I fucking cum.” I whispered.

    “Where do you wanna cum?” she asked.

    “In your mouth.  I wanna shove my cock in your fucking mouth and cum down your throat.” I grunted.  Her hand felt incredible.

    The back door finally slid open and suddenly, Belinda was on the patio with three fresh glasses of wine.  Like a magician, Marcella smiled over to her and called out.  “Hey baby girl.  What took so long?”  She was acting completely natural, yet continued to softly stroke my cock under the water.  Needless to say, it was an intense moment.

    Belinda set the wine glasses on the lip of the tub and began to climb back in across from us.  She was half smiling, but only half.  “Okay.  Don’t call me a psycho, but I called Bruce again.”

    Marcella continued to stroke my shaft, so I obviously couldn’t speak at that moment.  Marcella picked up a glass of wine with her free hand.  “Well?”

    “Still no answer.” Belinda said as she settled in.  “Asshole.” she chaffed.

    I felt Marcella’s fingers finally leave my cock.  Her hand came out of the water and brushed Belinda’s cheek.  That part was super hot in a strange way.  “No honey, you’re not a psycho.”  Then her hand disappeared under the water and went right back to lightly stroking me.  Belinda took a sip of wine and continued.  “So then I called Melissa from work to see if he was there and he’s not.”

    “Oh shit.” Marcella said.

    “I know, so I asked her to drive by our house after work and make sure he’s alone.” Belinda said.

    Marcella and I both went wide eyed.  “What?” Marcella exclaimed.  “Okay, that IS psycho!  If you don’t trust him THAT MUCH, you should just break up with him!”

    “I totally should!” Belinda exclaimed.  “He’s an asshole!”

    “He IS an asshole!” Marcella agreed.  I still couldn’t speak…  You know why.

    Belinda gulped some more wine.  “Everything was perfect when we first met, and then I moved in with him and he got all weird!  Everything got all secretive and sneaky, you know?”  Her expression had changed.  She was no longer smiling.  I watched her fall into another low.  “He’s such an asshole.  I know he’s cheating on me.” she said.  Then she began to cry.  It wasn’t until then that Marcella finally stopped stroking me.

    “Oh, baby.” Marcella said as she drifted over toward Belinda.  Belinda felt weak and vulnerable.  It wasn’t a look that suited her.  Belinda refused Marcella’s attempt to be comforting and angrily rose up out of the water.  She went back into the house, wiping tears from her eyes as she left.

    Marcella and I were left alone again for about fifteen minutes.  We barely spoke aside from saying how horrible we felt for Belinda, as well as a few choice words about Bruce.  

    Finally, Belinda re-emerged.  This time she was carrying two full wine bottles.  They had both been uncorked.  She climbed back into the hot tub and took a chug from one of the open bottles and handed the other to me.  Her cheeks were dry and she no longer looked sad, though her eyes were red and puffy.  At that moment, she only looked enraged.

    “Got a text from Melissa.” she said in a loud shrill voice.

    “What did she say?”  Marcella asked.

    “There’s a neon yellow VW Bug parked in my driveway.  In MY fucking driveway.” she said calmly as she took another chug of wine.  I took a chug from the bottle that she handed me and then passed it to Marcella.

    I didn’t want the evening to go sour.  “Maybe it’s just one of his friends.” I said.

    “I know his fucking friends.  None of his fucking friends drive a fucking neon yellow VW Bug!  He’s totally cheating on me!  Mother fucker!”

    Marcella slid up next to her and draped her arm over Belinda’s shoulders.  “Fuck that guy.” she said, consoling her.  “He’s a fucking moron Belin.  You’re so fucking sexy and smart and sweet, and that piece of shit doesn’t deserve you.”

    Belinda was past crying.  She was just vacant.  “I don’t give a shit.  Fuck that asshole.” she moped as she chugged more wine.

    Marcella squeezes her close and held her, quietly petting her damp hair.  

    Suddenly Marcella’s eyes popped open and she looked Belin in the eyes.  “You know what would make you feel better?”

    “Punching Bruce in the fucking face?” Belin asked as she took another chug of wine.

    “Let’s jump in the pool!” Marcella smiled.

    Belinda looked over to her sideways.  “Are you crazy?  It’s fucking freezing out here.”

    “I know!” Marcella exclaimed.  “Don’t think about it, just do it!  It’ll be like a rebirth!”  

    Without another word, Marcella hurriedly climbed out of the hot tub and ran along the path and up the steps to the pool deck.  There were no lights on up there and we could only make out vague details from what the moon revealed to us.  “Come on!” we heard her yell, just before we heard a big splash.

    Belinda laughed through her tears and looked at me.  “She’s fucking crazy.”

    “She’s YOUR best friend.” I smiled back.

    Belinda and I climbed out of the hot tub and briskly headed up to the pool deck.  We could see Marcella’s shadow floating in the water below us.  “It’s not that bad once you get in!” she chattered from the darkness.

    The night air was chilling me to the bone.  I reasoned with myself that at least the water would protect me from the biting wind.  I stepped past Belinda and leaped into the darkness.  

    The water was freezing and immediately shocked my system.  After a few seconds, the initial bite of the cold wore off and my body acclimated to the temperature as well as it could.  Poor Belinda remained all alone on the deck at the water’s edge, shivering.  “You’re both fucking crazy!” Belinda laughed.

    “Come on chicken shit!” Marcella goaded her.  

    Finally, Belinda stepped off of the edge and plunged into the cold water.

    She immediately burst up through the surface and gasped.  “Fuck my ass, this is cold!”  

    Marcella and I shared a deep hard laugh.

    “Just wait for it Belin.” Marcella smiled.

    Belinda’s body eventually adjusted to the temperature and soon the three of us were swimming in circles and laughing again.  Marcella finally said “I remember this pool being a lot warmer.”  We all knew she was referring to our wild summer together.

    “That was so fun!” I laughed.  “We used to come over here and go skinny dipping all the time.”

    Belinda laughed.  “Do you guys remember that day when Gracie caught us?”

    Gracie was my step-sister.  I laughed along.  “Yeah.  Good thing we were only swimming when she came out here.  It could’ve been way worse.”

    “No shit.” Belinda smiled.  “Like the blow job contest?” she laughed.

    I finally caught my breath.  “God.  I wonder how many days total we spent back here, swimming around naked.”

    Belinda was wrapped in the memory of that warm innocent summer.  “I miss swimming naked.”

    Marcella swam past me toward Belinda.  “So get naked then.”

    “What, now?  Yeah, right.” Belinda laughed.

    “Why not?” Marcella asked her as she planted her feet on the bottom of the pool.  She stood up and the water came to just below her breasts.

    “Well, because…” was all Belinda could come up with.

    Marcella stepped closer to Belinda.  “Because of what?” she waited.  “Your boyfriend?”  

    Belinda had no response.  

    That was all Marcella needed.  She reached down into the water and grabbed the hem of the shirt she was wearing and began to pull it up.  I stopped swimming and watched Marcella peel the wet tee shirt off of her beautiful body and then toss it onto the deck with a wet splat.  I stared at her beautiful glistening breasts in the moonlight.  Her dark nipples were hard and strained upward against the cold night air.  “I’m pretty much divorced now.  You guys have both seen my tits anyways, so who gives a fuck, right?” she said very passively.  With that Marcella slipped back down into the water and swam away.  “Come on.  Live a little Belinda.”

    I hovered in the water, watching Belinda reason with herself.  Maybe I was inspired by Marcella’s moment of reverie, or maybe I was just a typical horny bastard, but I decided I would add fuel to the fire.  I grabbed the waistband of my boxers and slid them down my legs and had them off in a second.  I then balled them up and tossed them past Belinda onto the deck beside Marcella’s shirt.

    I was completely naked and could feel the water rushing past my bare cock and balls and was feeling wonderfully happy.  Marcella was swimming around me in only her panties and Belinda was wrestling with the notion of joining us.  The night had just gotten a lot more interesting.  Marcella hooted and I kept a watchful eye on Belinda as she finally gave in to our persistent hounding.  She was a little more shy than Marcella was.  

    Belinda’s face finally untangled into a smile.  She then slipped completely under the surface.  A few seconds later, her head and bare shoulders broke the surface of the frigid water and she tossed her wet shirt onto the deck on top of Marcella’s.

    “Woohoo!” Marcella hooted.  Belinda laughed and smiled bigger than we had seen her smile in years.  The three of us swam in shallow circles, enjoying the sensation of the cold water on our bare skin and giggling like the young and curious kids we had all once been.

    After another few minutes, we had finally gotten our fill of the cold and were ready to return to the warmth of the hot tub.  The brave Marcella climbed out first.  I watched her beautiful tan body rise up the step ladder, out of the water and onto the deck.  She was wearing a black thong and her stunning wet body glistened in the moonlight.  She casually walked past the wet pile of clothes on the deck and waited for Belinda at the edge of the stairs.  “Hurry up!  It’s fucking freezing out here!”

    Belinda then rose out of the water with her back to me.  I still hadn’t seen her bare breasts since we had broken up three years earlier.  She climbed out with her back to me.  Her body was thin and tan as I remembered it being.  She was wearing low cut white panties that became sheer when saturated with water.  I could make out the fleshy tones of her ass cheeks underneath the wet panties.  She too walked right past the wet pile of clothes and then joined Marcella in hurrying down the steps and then across the yard.

    So, they’re going topless from here on out…

    I climbed out of the pool naked.  I won’t lie.  It was fucking cold and I’m pretty sure my dick was hanging about 2 inches long at that point.  Not my best look.  I looked down at my wet boxers by my feet.  Two wet tee shirts lay beside them.  If I put my boxers back on, would they put their shirts back on?  

    I left the boxers in a heap on the deck.  As I reached the steps, Marcella and Belinda were already climbing back into the hot tub.  There was no getting around it.  The lower deck was brightly lit by the patio lights.  They were going to see my tiny frozen wiener…  

    Oh well.  No guts, no glory.

    They were only wearing panties.  I’m no idiot.  I recognized the potential of the situation I was in.  Marcella had already made it abundantly clear that she was horny too.  I had to get Belinda in the same frame of mind.  I decided not to bother covering myself up.  I approached the hot tub with my arms at my sides.  Marcella and Belinda were already laughing and as soon as they peered over to me, both of their brows went all wrinkly and all I heard was “Aaawwwee.”  

    I climbed in as quickly as I could.  Marcella put her hand on my shoulder.  She was laughing so hard, she was crying.  “Oh Johnny!  It’s a good thing we’ve seen your dick hard before because that was not a flattering look at all!”  Belinda grabbed a wine bottle and tried to take a gulp through her laughter.

    “Hey, it’s fucking cold!” I yelled, feigning embarrassment.

    “Haha!  I was in the pool!” Belinda laughed, doing her best ‘George Costanza’ impression.

    “Whatever.” I laughed.  “Both of you had my tiny little dick in your mouth once upon a time, in this very hot tub.” I smiled.  Their laughter grew into a howl and I joined them.  I took the bottle from Belinda and took a deep chug before passing it to Marcella.

    Marcella wiped a tear from her eye.  “Ha ha!  Holy shit…  God I missed this.”

    “Me too.” I smiled.  “You know, I still have all of the pictures from the last time we were together.”  

    “What pictures?” Belinda chuckled.

    “All those pictures that Marcella took that night you two got me naked in the kitchen of that house I was renting before I moved to Florida.” I smiled.

    “Bullshit!” Marcella exclaimed.

    “No bullshit.” I gloated.

    “You do not still have those pictures!” she yelled.

    “Uh-huh.” I smiled.

    “Oh, my god.” Marcella said wide eyed.  “Do you still…  You know?” she said as she made the international ‘jerk off’ hand signal.  That sent Belinda into another frenzy of laughter.

    “Sometimes.” I grinned.  The night was  getting more and more interesting.

    “I don’t believe you.” Marcella said.  “You do NOT still have those pictures!”

    “I can prove it.” I said.  “I copied them onto my phone.”

    Belinda was smiling drunkenly.  Marcella’s eyes were like saucers.  “Go get it!  I wanna see!”

    With that, I rose up out of the water.  The warm water had done it’s magic and I was happily back up to my normal size.  I stopped in front of them and pointed at my cock, proudly letting it hang in front of them.  “Huh?  There you go!” I bragged with a laugh.

    “There it is!” Belinda hooted, clearly pretty tipsy.

    I hopped out onto the deck and hurried inside the back door.  I walked through the living room into the kitchen where I had gotten undressed.  I was so excited about how things had panned out.  The night had started with Belinda crying, and now here we were.  I was waltzing around naked and Belinda and Marcella were only wearing their panties and we were all about to look at a bunch of photos of the three of us having sex.  I hate to say it, but ol’ Bruce couldn’t have picked a worse night to fuck things up with Belinda and I was happy to reap the benefits of his neglect.  I reached into my inside coat pocket and found my cell phone.

    I turned toward the doorway just as Belinda stepped into the kitchen.  

    The water from the pool and the humidity of the hot tub had taken away the straightening she had done to her hair earlier in the day.  It hung in curly wet clumps across her face and down her chest.  Her beautiful bare breasts were finally revealed in all their glory in the bright light of the kitchen.  Her soft pink nipples came to sharp points and beads of water clung to them.  Her white panties were soaked thru and I could easily make out the thin dark landing strip of pubic hair beneath.  Her arms were dangling at her sides and she was wearing a drunken smile.  She left me breathless.  “I almost forgot how beautiful you are.” I said.

    I crossed the room and stood in front of her.  She stared up into my eyes in a daze as I spoke.  “I don’t know what’s going on with that guy, but if he really is cheating on you, he’s the dumbest asshole that ever lived.”  Her eyes were narrow and red.  Her smile was sweet and innocent.  I leaned closer to her face.  I wanted to kiss her.  

    Our lips were only inches apart when we heard Marcella at the back door yelling “Come on!  Let’s see those pictures already!”

    I broke away from Belinda and she followed me back to the kitchen table where I’d left my phone.  Marcella appeared in the doorway in nothing but her black thong and a smile.  She gracefully crossed the room and joined us standing by the kitchen table.  I could finally see both of their beautiful, almost nude bodies in full detail and I was having a difficult time tearing my eyes away from either one of them.  They both looked so damn sexy.  

    I finally opened the phone’s photo gallery.  Inside, there were multiple folders.  I opened one titled: “Work Projects.”  Inside that folder, there were several sub-folders with titles like: MK, MM, A.  etc.  I opened a folder titled “BM” and a photo gallery opened.

    Marcella asked me “Are all of those sex pictures?”

    “Uh-huh.” I said confidently as I opened the first photo.  “The kind of girls I date usually aren’t very camera shy.”  The first photo in the series was of me lying on my back on the dining room floor of my old rent house wearing a sweater, jeans and a jacket.  Belinda was wearing a black sweater, kneeling by my side with her hand stuck in the zipper hole of my pants.  My eyes were closed and Belinda was laughing hysterically.  Her sweater was pulled up above her breasts, revealing her bra.

    “Oh my god.  Do you really still jerk off to these?” Marcella asked.

    “Sometimes.” I smiled as Marcella grabbed the phone from me.

    “Give me this thing.  I’m driving.” she giggled.  

    As she cycled through the photos, we saw Belinda’s fingers wrapped around my erect cock, a few shots of Belinda’s bare breasts, Belinda with my cock in her mouth, Marcella squeezing Belinda’s tits, Belinda’s naked ass, Marcella squeezing Belinda’s ass, then rubbing her asshole with a fingertip, the two of them kissing with my cock pressed against Belinda’s cheek, A nice shot of Marcella’s naked tits, and finally, the two of them topless and tongue kissing with a splash of my cum on Belinda’s chin.

    “Holy fuck.” Marcella murmured.  I was getting really turned on looking at the photos.  Then, Marcella took it one step further.  She exited out of the ‘BM’ folder.  “I wanna see…”  She opened the folder titled ‘KM.’  “…what else you’ve been up to.”

    I wasn’t sure if it was a good idea or not, but my ego won the battle and I happily watched her go through some of the other folders.  She and Belinda rifled through pictures of stuff I had done with Marie and Karen.  Then she found some photos I had taken of Marie going down on Michelle as well as pictures of the two of them taking turns sucking my cock.  Lastly, they looked at some pictures of Amanda sucking my cock and then taking it up the ass.

    “Holy shit!  You’ve been a busy boy!” Marcella smiled seductively.  Had seeing all of that actually turned her on even more?  

    By that point, I had gotten completely hard again.  I was also completely naked, so there was no hiding it, although I wasn’t really trying to.  In fact, I was hoping that they had gotten a little turned on too.  I took the phone from Marcella and set it down on the kitchen table. I casually took a step back, giving them both a clear view of my full erection.

    Marcella was the first to take notice.  “Look Belin!  Little Chico is getting excited!”  Marcella giggled as she stared down at my swollen cock.  Belinda looked down and smiled absently.

    It was at that point that Marcella decided to torture me a little.  She smiled devilishly at me and then turned to Belinda.  She casually slid her hands up Belinda’s flat tummy and then cupped her small breasts, effectively putting them on display for me.  “Ooh Johnny…  Look at these tits!” she hooted like a sorority girl.  

    Belinda giggled and looked back down to my throbbing cock.  “Oh my god Marci, look how hard he is.” she smiled.

    Marcella threw another lustful glance at me.  “Do you miss seeing me and Belinda together like this Chico?”  

    I hadn’t heard her call me that in years.  It always drove me crazy.  Marcella then boldly pulled Belinda close and kissed her softly on the lips.  Belinda pulled away and snorted through a giggle as Marcella cupped her breasts again.  She examined them closely as she lightly massaged them and then turned to me again.  “Doesn’t she have the most beautiful tits you’ve ever seen Chico?”  

    Belinda giggled again as Marcella bent down and playfully kissed her right on the nipple.  It was quite strange really.  What she was doing was overtly sexual, yet the mood was still playful and light.  Marcella was driving me insane and she knew it.  She then looked over at me and started bouncing Belinda’s perky breasts in her hands as she made dramatic sexual sounds.  “Aah! Ahh! Oh! Uhh!  Fuck, I missed these fucking titties!” Marcella laughed again as she gave them a gentle squeeze.  

    Marcella took a step closer to Belinda and wrapped her arms around her.  She mashed her breasts against Belinda’s and got face to face with her to look her in the eyes.  “You’re so sexy Belinda.”

    I thought for certain that they were about to kiss.  Belinda was still smiling and dazed, but Marcella had gotten more serious.  Marcella then turned to me and said “Isn’t she the sexiest girl you’ve ever seen?”

    “She is.” I smiled.  My cock was still as hard as an oak.

    They stood there in the kitchen with their arms around each other and their eyes locked, swaying absently to music that wasn’t there.  Their expressions had both grown much more serious and I could see in Belinda’s eyes that, in that moment, she wanted Marcella just as badly as Marcella wanted her.  Marcella had managed to get in Belinda’s head.  She then took Belinda’s hand and led her out of the kitchen and through the back door.

    I began to follow, but stopped short of the sliding glass door.  I thought it would be best to just let whatever was going to happen between them happen on its own.  I knew Marcella well enough to know she had a plan.  As horny as Belinda might be getting, it was much safer for her to be alone with Marcella than with me.  If something were to happen with Marcella it wouldn’t be nearly as bad as if something happened with me.  After all, Belinda did still have a boyfriend.  Shit, Marcella technically still had a husband, and I was still dating Amanda…  All of those thoughts shuffled through my mind and I began to feel a little guilty.  I wrestled with the feelings for a few minutes before finally letting myself really feel what I wanted to feel.  I had known Belinda and Marcella for most of my life and I was crazy about both of them.  Marcella wanted it to happen too.  The only wild card was Belinda.  It was at that moment that I made the biggest decision of my life.  ‘We belong together.’ I thought.  With that, I stepped out onto the patio, completely naked and fueled by an old fire that refused to be extinguished.

    The first thing I saw was Marcella’s black thong in a wet clump in the center of the deck.  I had hoped to find them giggling and lightly pecking each other on the lips.  Instead, I found something much more lurid than I had imagined. 

    Marcella was completely naked, sitting on the lip of the hot tub with her thighs spread wide.  She was facing me and moaning softly into the night.  My eyes drifted down from her face, across her beautiful tan breasts and firm body and further still to her spread thighs.  It was there that I found Belinda, mostly below the surface of the water.  Her head was between Marcella’s thighs and she was clearly eating Marcella’s pussy…

    I was completely beside myself.

    Marcella noticed my arrival first.  Then Belinda.  Belinda pulled away from Marcella’s glistening shaved cunt and they both giggled as Marcella slid down into the warm water.  “Oh, don’t mind me.” I smiled as I stepped closer to the tub.  I was trying to be as casual as possible.  The last thing I wanted to do was interrupt what they had started.  They both shyly giggled again as Marcella closed the gap between herself and Belinda.  Their eyes met again and Marcella began to softly and sensuously kiss her with an open mouth and no inhibitions.

    I stood in complete admiration as their hands glided over one another’s bodies in slow motion.  Marcella kissed down Belin’s neck and onto her small breasts.  Belinda softly moaned as Marcella gently bit and tugged at her nipple.

    I wanted to get involved.

    I stepped closer to them until my stiff member was hovering over the ledge of the jacuzzi.  Marcella and Belinda looked over to me and giggled to each other.  Marcella kissed Belinda softly one final time before she floated toward me.   Belinda followed her over and Marcella made sure she was okay with the idea of involving me.  Belinda was still smiling as Marcella grabbed hold of my cock and sensuously pulled it into her mouth.  

    I couldn’t believe what was happening.  Belinda just sat by Marcella’s side and watched as Marcella sucked my cock in long wet strokes.  It was a tricky situation though and Marcella didn’t push Belinda to get involved, but rather let her go at her own pace.  Occasionally, she would break away from me and kiss Belinda for a moment before returning her soft lips to my eager cock.  I immediately wondered if Belinda could taste me on Marcella’s lips.  

    Despite Belinda’s reluctance to get involved, she was clearly very comfortable with what was happening between Marcella and myself which made me very happy.  I couldn’t stop myself from wondering what Marcella would do next. She didn’t disappoint.  

    She pulled away from me and invited me to join them in the hot tub before briefly kissing Belinda again.  I climbed into the warm water and sat on the ledge with my thighs spread and Marcella positioned herself in front of me and resumed her amazing blow job as Belinda continued to watch.  Belinda then looked up at me and we locked eyes for a heated moment.  Her lust was growing and I could see it all over her face, but her will was very strong.  Just as she turned her attention back to Marcella, Marcella rose up out of the water.  Her beautiful naked body glistened as she turned away from me.  She then took a step back and swung her leg out over my own and leaned back against my body.  Her other leg rose up and I felt her hand firmly grip my cock as she carefully lowered herself down.

    As I slid into her, she let out a satisfied moan and before long, she was rising and falling slowly on my cock.  I couldn’t believe that Marcella had dared to take things that far. Belinda rose out of the water in front of her and leaned in for another wet kiss.  It was the most sensual atmosphere I had ever witnessed.  Every movement was slow and deliberate.  Marcella moaned again as Belinda drew a nipple into her mouth and suckled at it.  She then kissed down Marcella’s belly and dropped back down into the water.  I couldn’t see her anymore, but I heard her ask me if I had noticed that Marcella had shaved her pussy.  I had actually noticed it the night before.  “Uh-huh.” I moaned.  Belinda went silent and I felt the heat of her breath on my exposed balls.  She had returned to licking Marcella’s clit.

    I’m not sure exactly how long that part lasted, but it went on for a good while.  Marcella just moaned softly as she slowly rode me and Belinda ate her out.  I couldn’t believe how close my cock was to Belinda’s beautiful mouth, but despite how close the three of us all were, Belinda barely touched me at all aside from my balls occasionally bumping her chin a few times accidentally.  It was an incredibly intense situation.  Maybe Belinda figured that if she didn’t actually do anything with me, that she wouldn’t be cheating, even though she had every right to.  At the end of the day, she was a good girl and I had to respect that.

    Marcella’s moaning grew in volume and intensity.  Belinda must’ve really been going to town on her because Marcella abruptly rose off of my cock, moaning “Fuck!  Fuck!  I don’t wanna cum yet!”  She climbed off of me and slid down into the water a final time before standing up again and climbing out of the hot tub.  She then took Belinda’s hand and helped her out of the tub.  Then, the two of them disappeared inside.

    I stepped out of the tub and approached the door.  The girls were nowhere in sight.  I stepped through the kitchen and into the living room and still didn’t find them.  Then I saw a dim light coming from the hallway.  They had gone to Gracie’s old room.

    I mentioned Gracie earlier. She’s my step sister.  She was a year older than I was and despite the fact that she had moved out six or seven years earlier, my father and step-mother had left her room exactly as it had been when she lived there.  Gracie had been a very popular cheerleader back in high school and had always been a bit of a bitch, to be honest.  Back in the old days, Belinda and I (and sometimes Marcella) would occasionally have one of our little sex adventures in Gracie’s bedroom just to spite her.  I don’t know if Gracie ever found out about it, but if she did, she never said anything.  I entered the hallway and found the light coming from Gracie’s room.  The door was open just a crack.

    I pushed the door open and found Belinda sitting in her wet panties by the headboard of Gracie’s bed.  The room was bathed in a warm light coming from a small lamp on the nightstand.  She welcomed me in with her familiar smile.  Marcella was an entirely different story.

    Marcella was in the center of the bed, stark naked and on all fours with her back arched and her ass up in the air.  In the warm glow, I could easily see her puckered little asshole and her smooth wet pussy just waiting to be fucked.  At that point, I honestly didn’t really care if Belinda was on board anymore, although it was clear that she wasn’t opposed.  I knew I would be with Marcella either way and that was enough for me.  

    They were both smiling at me as I climbed onto the bed and positioned myself behind Marcella on my knees.  She was looking back at me over her shoulder and was wearing bedroom eyes and a seductive smile.  I glanced over to Belinda and found her still smiling as well.  I grabbed my cock by the base and eased forward, pushing the head against Marcella’s glistening cunt lips.  She allowed herself a much louder moan now that we were indoors.  I pushed my cock against her clit and drug it upward until it was in the sweet spot.  I then grabbed her hips and thrust my spear into her.

    “Oh fuck!” she moaned.  Her hand reached out and found Belinda’s thigh.  Belinda met her stare and Marcella asked her “Are you okay with this Belin?”  I was amazed that even in a moment of intense lust, Marcella was still concerned about the feelings of her life long best friend.  Belinda leaned forward and placed her hand on Marcella’s cheek.  Then she kissed her softly on the lips and smiled at her.  As Belinda went to lean back against the headboard again, Marcella stopped her and grabbed her by the back of her head.  She pulled Belinda back in and kissed her deeply and passionately.

    The kiss grew hotter and wetter as I pounded Marcella from behind.  Then Belinda’s hand rose up from her lap and grabbed hold of one of Marcella’s swaying breasts.  Marcella broke away long enough to mutter “God, I fucking love this!  I love being with you two!  I love kissing you and having Chico fucking me like this!  Uh, fuck!  It’s fucking perfect!”

    Their kissing resumed and during the short breaks they would allow themselves, I heard Belinda finally getting a bit more in character.  “Does that cock feel good?” she oozed.  “Do you like kissing me while you’re getting fucked like that?”

    “Fuck yes!” Marcella moaned.

    “You like fucking my boyfriend in front of me you little slut?”

    The moment was too intense to stop, but all three of us immediately registered what Belinda had said.  We had broken up three years earlier, but she had just referred to me as her boyfriend.  I wasn’t sure if it was just a Freudian slip, or if she had said it for Marcella’s benefit or what…  But I liked it.  Whatever the reason, Marcella used it to make her big move.

    “Fuck yeah, I like it.” she moaned.  She stared Belinda in the eye and went on.  “Do you like watching your boyfriend fucking me?”  Belinda just smiled, her lust clearly growing.  “Do you wanna watch me suck your boyfriends cock?” she panted as she pulled away from me.

    I slid out of her and she guided me up to the head of the bed and sat me down beside Belinda.  She placed her hands on my inner thighs and pushed my legs apart before lying down on her stomach with her head at my crotch.  She looked up at Belinda as she wrapped her fingers around my throbbing hard on.  She maintained eye contact with Belinda as she pulled my cock upward and then pressed her tongue against my balls.  She licked my sack in long wet strokes like a cat as she stared Belinda in the eye.  Then she angled my shaft downward and kissed the tip of it.  “Do you remember back in that summer when I would watch you give Johnny blow jobs all the time?”

    “Yeah.” Belinda sighed.

    “Then that time we were all in the bathroom at Chuck’s house during that party?”

    “Uh-huh.”

    “That was the first time you watched me do it all by myself.” she whispered as she gently stroked me.  “I thought you were gonna join in, but you just sat there and watched me suck your boyfriends cock.”

    “I remember.” Belinda smiled.

    “And you started touching yourself…” Marcella trailed off as she gently grabbed Belinda’s wrist and guided it down to her crotch.

    “Uh-huh.” Belinda closed her eyes as her fingertips slipped beneath the elastic band of her panties and disappeared inside.

    “And you told me what to do.  You told me how he liked it…”  

    Belinda’s hand began to move up and down underneath her damp white panties.  “Yes.”

    “Then do you remember what happened?” Marcella lustfully panted.

    Belinda closed her eyes again.  Her mind returned to that night eight years ago.  A smile spread across her face.  “I was fingering myself…  Watching you suck Johnny’s cock.  It was so hot.”  Her smile brightened as she slipped a finger inside of herself.  “Uh.  And Johnny told you he was gonna cum…”

    “Uh-huh.” Marcella smiled as she lazily stroked me.

    “And I told him I wanted him to cum in your mouth.” Belinda sighed.

    “I couldn’t believe it when you said that.” Marcella smiled.

    “I loved watching you two together.” Belinda moaned as she slipped another finger inside herself.

    “I loved watching both of you together.” Marcella smiled.

    I put my hand on Belinda’s thigh and her eyes opened and met my gaze.  “I always loved to watch you two together.”  

    Belinda smiled at me again as she delicately fingered herself.  Marcella slid her free hand over toward Belinda.  Her fingertips slid across Belinda’s tan thigh and rested just beside the crotch of Belinda’s panties.  “Doesn’t this feel so right to you Belinda?..  The three of us, being together like this?”  Belinda shifted her gaze to Marcella.  Her demeanor had gotten much more contemplative.  “Johnny and I talked about it last night after I dropped you off.”  Belinda pulled her hand out of her panties and her brow furrowed.  Marcella kept on.  “I went back to his house to tell him I was worried about you.  You aren’t yourself anymore Belinda…”

    “What are you talking about?” Belinda asked, becoming more defensive.  I had no idea what to do.  I was completely naked and Marcella was holding my cock in her hand as she spoke so seriously and the entire situation was as strange as it could be, but Marcella didn’t waver.

    “You didn’t used to be like this.  All worked up about some guy?  Always worrying whether or not he’s cheating on you?”  Marcella paused for a moment, allowing her words to sink in.  “I went back to see Johnny last night because I wanted to tell him that I love you too much to see you so unhappy.  I wanted to see if he saw it too.  Then I started thinking about how perfect things were back when we were younger…  I thought it was just us being curious at the time, but now I know what it really was…”

    Belinda’s eyes welled up with tears.  Her lip quivered as she asked “What?”

    “Love.”  Marcella whispered.  “During that summer, I fell in love with you…”  Then she turned to me.  “With both of you…”  Belinda wiped a tear from her cheek.  “I could never say it because Johnny was your boyfriend and I would never do anything to hurt you or jeopardize our friendship.”  Marcella stared at Belinda.  We could both see the same spark of realization taking place in Belinda that had happened in me the night before.  “I told Johnny all of this last night.  He’s still in love with you too.”  Belinda sat, crying cleansing tears.  She wasn’t sad or upset.  She was transforming.  “We want to be together and we want you there too.” Marcella finally said.  “The three of us, together.”

    Belinda wiped another tear away as she giggled a bit.  “And how is that supposed to work?  You live here.  I live with Bruce.  Johnny has a girlfriend.”

    “After my divorce, I’ll move to Florida.  You two go home and do what you have to do.” Marcella said.

    Belinda turned to me with red teary eyes.  “Are you serious about this?”

    “Yes.” I answered calmly.

    “What about everyone else?” she protested.  “What are our families going to think?”

    “They’ll think that we’re three young people that have known each other for years and decided to live together.” Marcella assured her.  “It’s nobodies business but our own.”

    Belinda gulped back another wave of tears.  “And you two came up with all of this last night?”

    “Not exactly.” Marcella smiled.  “We’re kinda making it up as we go…  We love you Belin…”

    Belinda sat red faced and flabbergasted for a moment.  She finally giggled through her tears.  “Jesus…  This is just so much to process, you know?…”

    “Just a few minutes ago, you called Chico your boyfriend…” Marcella smiled.

    “Old habits…” Belinda wiped her cheek again.

    My cock had gone a little soft during the conversation, although Marcella hadn’t once taken her hand from it.  She finally began to move it up and down coaxing me back to life.  “Now, he can be your boyfriend…” she whispered, making a show of the work her hand was doing.  Then she slid her other hand further up Belinda’s thigh and rested her fingertips over Belinda’s clit outside of her panties.  “…And I can be your girlfriend.”

    Belinda slowly let her thighs fall open at Marcella’s gentle touch.  Marcella then pulled my cock into her mouth and went up and down a few times before returning to stroking me.  “If we’re really going to do this, we have to be completely honest with each other.  That’s the only way this will work.” she whispered.

    “Oh my god…” Belinda moaned at Marcella’s touch.

    “Belin…  Last night, when I went back to Johnny’s mom’s house…”  

    I knew where she was going.  I was terrified that Belinda would be angry or jealous.  

    “Uh-huh?”

    “…After we talked about all of this…”

    “Uh-huh?”

    “…We started kissing.”

    Marcella and I both waited for Belinda’s reaction.  She just sat with her eyes closed.  Marcella continued to gently push and prod at Belinda’s pussy through her panties.  “…And we ended up having sex…” Marcella paused.  “I didn’t want you to be upset, but I had to tell you.”

    Belinda’s eyes opened slowly.  “Johnny’s not my boyfriend anymore…”

    Marcella and I weren’t sure what to do at that point.  Then Belinda took the reigns.  She reached down and pulled the front of her panties away from her body and guided Marcella’s hand inside.  “But, maybe he can be OUR boyfriend for tonight…”

    Marcella began to finger Belinda’s wet pussy and Belinda moaned softly.  She then reached across my lap and, for the first time in three years, she wrapped her delicate fingers around my cock.  “…So…” she smiled.  “Can I watch you suck your boyfriend’s cock again?”

    Marcella rose up from between my legs and scooted over to Belinda.  She continued to delicately massage her clit as she kissed her deep and hard.  To see the two of them together again lit a fire in my heart.  It was truly beautiful.

    After a moment, Marcella finally pulled away and said “I have a better idea.”  She then crawled over me and lay down on her side facing me.  She looked across my chest at Belinda and continued.  “How about I watch you suck your boyfriend’s cock?”

    Suddenly, the energy of the entire night shifted.  Belinda rose up to her knees and leaned over my body.  She took a moment to look me steadily in the eyes and then fell onto me in a heap.  Her soft lips found mine and we kissed for the first time in three years!  My belly churned and my heart raced.  All of the darkness between that moment and the wild and passionate days of our youth melted away and all that was left was fire.  I wrapped my arms around her and held her close.  I felt her soft breasts and taut nipples push against my chest.  Her tongue swirled in mad circles in my mouth and I was alive again.  Her slender fingers found their way back down to my swollen cock and she gripped me firmly and began to stroke me hard and fast.  She then began to kiss my neck, then my chest, then my belly.  She finally settled into the same spot that Marcella had been in earlier.  She looked over to Marcella and they were both smiling.  She rubbed my cock against her soft lips and said “Is this what you wanted to see?”

    “Yeah.” Marcella smiled.  With that, Belinda parted her soft lips and pulled my cock into her mouth.

    Belinda had always been very skilled when it came to oral sex.  Having her soft lips wrapped around my cock again after all the time that had passed was intense to say the least.  Her soft tongue pressed against the underside of my shaft where all of the tender nerve clusters reside and her lips wrapped tightly around me.  Marcella lay at our side, smiling in adoration.  “I love watching you suck his cock Belin.”  Marcella reached over and began to rub Belinda’s back.  “You look so fucking sexy.”  Belinda lifted my shaft up and tongued my balls.  “Yeah, baby…  Lick his balls.” Marcella goaded.

    I watched Marcella’s hand drift down Belinda’s back and slip into the back of her panties.  She squeezed Belinda’s ass cheek and moaned.  “I love your ass.”  Her hand then went down lower, pulling most of the material off of Belinda’s ass.  Belinda eagerly spread her thighs and moaned onto my cock as Marcella slipped a finger into her waiting pussy.  “You want me to finger your tight little pussy while you suck that cock?”  Belinda responded by moving her knees underneath her body and lifting her ass off of the bed.  Marcella picked up the hint and slowly slid Belinda’s wet panties down her thighs.  Belin lay back on her tummy, continuing to suck me off as Marcella pulled her panties all the way off.  She tossed them off of the bed as Belin spread her legs again.  Now unfettered, Marcella slipped her finger back inside Belin’s glistening cunt.  She then slid her thumb up Belin’s ass crack and began to gently massage it.  “Do you still like it when I touch you there?” Marci asked in a soft voice.

    Belin pulled my cock out of her mouth long enough to utter “Mmm-hmm.”

    Marcella was driving her wild.  She was moaning louder and louder onto my cock as Marcella finger fucked her harder and harder.  It wasn’t just her hand doing all the work.  Marcella was talking to her the whole time too.  It was getting more and more heated.  “You look so fucking good with that big cock in your mouth Belin.  You like getting fingered by a girl while you suck cock, you little slut?”  Belin moaned her approval.  “You little bi-sexual slut.” Marci giggled.  “Look at you, sucking a big hard cock while your best friend fingers  your tight little pussy.”

    Belinda abruptly rose up and fell over toward Marcella.  She kissed her hard and wet before pulling away and throwing her leg across my torso.  She lowered her pelvis down and mashed my cock down against my abdomen with her wet pussy.  She then looked over to Marcella.  “You wanna watch me stick this big cock in my tight little pussy?”  With that, she rose up and took hold of my cock.  She positioned the tip against her smooth gash and slid down onto me.

    Her eyes went wide as I thrust upward and felt her pussy lips completely envelope my entire cock.  “Oh, fuck!” she moaned.  “God I love your fucking cock!” she howled as she began to find a steady rhythm.

    The tenderness that we had initially started out with had twisted into a frenetic animal lust.  Belinda bucked hard, thrashing wildly and grinding her cunt as hard as she could into me.  Her pussy was tight and wet and felt completely amazing.  I did my best to hold onto her as I watched her beautiful tits violently bounce in all directions.  Marcella didn’t interact during the majority of this part save for goading us on with some very sexy dialogue.  “Yeah, ride that fucking cock Belin.  Fuck him hard baby!”

    Belinda began to shout and sputter and she finally ground down to a halt.  “Fuck, fuck!  I’m gonna fuckin’ cum!”

    “So cum.” Marcella taunted.

    “I…  I want us to cum at the same time.” she panted.

    I knew exactly what she meant.  It was never easy for me to cum when I was on bottom.  Belinda wanted me on top, so I sat up and lifted us both off of the bed in one motion and then slammed her down onto her back.  I then scuttled to my knees and pulled her feet up over my shoulders.  Marcella was still watching in awe, so I grabbed her arm and pulled her close.  I then pushed her face down toward Belinda.  She picked up where I was going and straddled Belinda’s torso.  They began to kiss again as I slid my cock back into Belinda’s eager cunt.

    I stared down at Marcella’s beautiful little asshole as I fucked the ever-loving shit out of Belinda.  They kissed harder and panted and moaned louder as I worked.  I then wet my right thumb in my mouth and began massaging Marcella’s little pink asshole with it.  She moaned with delight, so I took it one step further and slipped it in up to the first knuckle.

    Belinda had already been on the verge of cumming before and it didn’t take me long to get her back there.  I bore down into the bed, trying to touch the mattress with my balls so that I could come into Belinda at the right angle to zero in on her G-spot.  I thrust into her as deeply as I could and she wailed in pleasure.  I felt the muscles in her vaginal wall tighten around my cock and knew she was cumming.  The timing was almost perfect as I felt a swell of cum gathering at the base of my cock.  I threw my head back and roared “I’m about to cum!”

    “Cum in my pussy!” Belinda shouted back.  “I want your cum inside me!”

    Despite how long Belinda and I had dated, I had only cum inside of her two or three times.  I reasoned that she must be on the pill.  Either way, in that moment, I didn’t really care.  I pulled my thumb out of Marcella’s asshole and grabbed Belinda by both hips.  I rapidly pumped three or four more times before finally stabbing into her as deeply as physics would allow and a river of hot sticky fluid flowed from me into her.

    Once all chambers were fired, I slumped over and lay on Marcella’s back as she continued to lightly kiss Belinda.  The three of us lay there like a sandwich as Marcella whispered.  “Thank you for letting me be a part of that.”

    I rose up and finally slid out of Belinda.  The inside of her pussy was completely saturated with my cum.  My cock was soaked and glistening.  Marcella then climbed off of Belinda and leaned against the headboard facing us.  Belinda sat up and did her best to keep all of the cum dribbling out of her exhausted cunt from getting on the comforter.  She hurriedly climbed off of the bed and told us she would be right back as she slipped into the hallway with a cupped hand between her legs.

    I looked over to Marcella and found her glowing.  “We did it.” she whispered.

    “We did.” I happily agreed.

    “She was even totally cool about what happened last night.” she smiled.

    “Yeah.” I agreed.  Then I remembered what she had said about having to be honest for this to really work.  “What about five years ago though?”

    “Yeah…” she trailed off.  “Johnny, I think we should tell her.”

    It was the day after the last time the three of us were together.  Marcella had come over alone.  I was still dating Belinda at the time.  Marcella and I made love without Belinda being there or knowing about it.  It had been the only time I had ever cheated on her.

    “Maybe we could wait a while?” I asked optimistically.

    “If we wait it’ll only be worse when we finally do tell her.  No secrets, remember?” she asked.

    “Right…  No secrets.”

    Belinda returned seconds later and stood in the doorway, naked and smiling.  “Anyone else want a cigarette?

    We sat in the deck chairs, wrapped in large dry towels and smoked our cigarettes.  We talked for almost an hour about how we were all perfect together.  About how we were all in love and should be together.  We all agreed that that wild summer had been the best summer of our lives and how all three of us have been trying to replicate it ever since and how nothing has even come close.  Marcella says “Imagine it.  I can move to Florida and the three of us could get a place together.  We could hang out all the time and just fuck each others brains out whenever we want.  It would be perfect.”  

    Belinda agreed that it would be perfect…  So did I.  We all just sat and smiled like giddy school kids.  Finally, Marcella decided to lay it all out there.

    “Belinda…  There’s one other thing we have to tell you about.”

    Belinda listened intently as Marcella began to tell her what we had done.  Through tears, Marcella explained to her that she has regretted it every day since, but that she wanted to let me know how she felt without hurting Belinda’s feelings.  She hadn’t come over that day planning on having sex with me.  It had just happened.  Then she asked Belinda if she could ever forgive us.  By that point, Belinda was crying too.  She was clearly deeply hurt by what she had been told.  Finally she spoke.

    “Well, I’m glad you told me…” she paused.  “And that’s everything?  No more secrets?”

    “No more secrets.” Marcella reassured her.  “From here on out we share everything.”

    “I can understand why you did it, but it still hurts.” Belinda said wiping a tear from her eye.

    “I’m so sorry Belin…  I would never do anything to hurt you…  I love you so much.” Marcella spouted as she stood up and leaned over Belinda’s face.

    Belinda took another drag from her cigarette before stubbing it out.  “I love you too Marci.”

    Marcella leaned forward and kissed Belinda softly on the lips.  Then again.  She then pulled Belinda up from her seat and wrapped her towel around Belinda and pulled her close.  I watched Marcella slightly open her mouth and flick her tongue across Belinda’s lips.  “God, I love kissing you.”

    Belinda responded by opening her mouth wider and accepting Marcella’s probing tongue.  Marcella let go of the ends of her towel as she slid her hands along Belinda’s body.  The towel slid off of her shoulders and fell silently to the deck.  As their kiss deepened, Belinda released the corners of her own towel, allowing Marcella to push it off of her shoulders and suddenly they were intertwined, naked in the cold night air.  I couldn’t move.  I was paralyzed by their stunning beauty.  These two perfect women that I was in love with, wrapped in each others arms as their tongues gently explored each others mouths.

    Through a small shiver, Belinda whispered to her new found lover, “Let’s go inside.”

    We went into the living room and they continued to softly tongue each other, standing toe to toe in the center of the room.  I stepped up behind Belinda and began massaging her shoulders.  I let my hands slide around her waist and began squeezing her breasts.  She moaned softly into Marcella’s mouth as I drug my finger tips down her flat tummy.  I reached down between her legs and started circling her clit.  Belinda broke away from Marcella and turned to meet my lips over her shoulder.  As we softly kissed, Marcella lay on her back on the living room floor.  When I finally released Belin, we both saw Marci lying on her back with her legs spread wide and her shaved pussy staring back at us.  Belinda turned to me and smiled…

    Belinda was on her knees with her face buried in Marcella’s pussy.  I had already gotten hard again as I watched Belinda’s outstretched arms find Marcella’s breasts and begin squeezing them.  “I love the way your tongue feels on my pussy.” Marci moaned.  Belinda didn’t acknowledge the compliment, but continued digging her tongue into Marcella’s wet hole.  “Oh, god!  Fuck me with that tongue!”  I had been staring at them for several minutes, just frozen.  Finally I had had enough and decided to join the party.

    Belinda’s ass was still sticking straight up in the air and I had wanted to eat her ass all night.  I dropped down to my knees behind her and boldly stuck my face between her cheeks.  I licked up her entire crack with a long wide stroke and felt her body shudder.  I then found her puckered butt hole with the tip of my tongue and began jamming it up her ass as far as I could.  Then the dirty talk kicked into high gear…

    “Oh, fuck yeah baby!  Stick your tongue up my dirty asshole!” Belinda moaned and I did as I was told.  Then Marcella chimed in.

    “Oh, fuck, I want you to stick your tongue in my mouth so I can taste Belin’s ass!

    I scurried up past Belinda and knelt beside Marcella.  I bent down and jammed my tongue into her mouth and she began to suck on it like a cock.  Then I felt her hand reaching out underneath me, so I rose up and let her grip my cock firmly.  She then pulled me closer to her head.  “Oh, fuck, feed me that fucking cock!”  Belinda pinched and tugged Marcella’s nipples as Marcella deep throated my cock.  She sucked me in deep explosive bursts and I could hear her gagging.  Then Belinda chimed in again.  “That’s right baby, gag on that big fucking cock!” she moaned before shoving her tongue back up Marcella’s cunt.  I then reached down and pushed my middle finger against Marcella’s clit and began gyrating my hand.  

    Her body began to convulse and she slapped my hand away.  “Oh, shit! Shit!   I don’t wanna cum yet!”

    Belinda lifted her face up and Marcella abruptly sat up and forced Belinda onto her back.  Belinda eagerly spread her thighs as Marcella darted down her body.  “God, I wanna taste your fucking pussy!” she wailed before french kissing Belinda square on the cunt.  In between lustful moans of pleasure, Belinda waved me up to meet her.  I scurried down to where her head was rested and she smiled up at me, wide eyed as she grabbed my rod and pulled it toward her wet lips.

    She aggressively sucked my cock for a full minute as Marcella continued to stab at her pussy with an eager tongue.  Marcella kept goading her on.  “Yeah, suck that fucking cock Belin!”

    Belinda backed away from me and took over with her spit drenched fist.  “I love this fuckin’ cock!  I love this fuckin’ cock!”  she moaned.  As she drew me back into her mouth, I grabbed a handful of her hair and start fucking her mouth hard.

    Belinda made slurping and gagging sounds as I fucked her throat and Marcella cheered me on.  “Yeah, fuck that little slut’s mouth baby!”  “Fuck her pretty little mouth!”

    By that time, Marcella had slid her middle finger up Belinda’s asshole.  That, coupled with Marcella’s thrashing tongue and gnawing lips was too much for Belinda to take.  She grabbed Marcella’s head and pulled it hard against her cunt as she screamed onto my cock.  Her body trembled as my cock slipped out of her mouth.  

    Belinda came hard onto Marcella’s biting lips.  Little spurts of cloudy fluid gushed from her cunt and coated Marcella’s beautiful face.

    To be honest, I was relieved that my cock had popped out of Belinda’s mouth when it did.  Just a few more seconds of fucking her mouth like that and I would have cum. Belinda curled up into a little ball as she reeled from the intense orgasm that Marcella had given her.  Marcella was still on all fours with her beautiful ass sticking up in the air.  “Chico.” she hissed through heavy breaths.  “Get behind me.”

    Belinda sat on the sidelines for a few minutes to recover as I knelt down behind Marcella.  I began to mash the tip of my cock clumsily around her saturated cunt.  Then she reached back and grabbed my cock.  She pulled it upward and began rubbing it on her tight little sphincter.  “Belin…  Is it okay if Johnny fucks me in my ass?”

    Belinda sat up a little.  “You want him to put it in your ass?” Belinda smiled.

    “Yeah.” Marcella moaned.  

    Then Belinda got really into it.  She crawled over to us and knelt by my side.  She then leaned forward and pulled my cock up to her mouth.  She coated it with spit and then pushed me back a little bit.  She then pulled Marcella’s ass cheeks apart and stuck her tongue in her ass.  Marcella moaned with delight.  Belinda then smacked my cock against Marcella’s glistening anus.  “You want this big fat cock in your ass?”

    “Please.” Marcella whimpered.

    Belinda then lay flat on her back next to Marcella and pulled her body over her so that they were laying in the 69 position.  I looked down and saw Belinda’s face poking out from between Marcella’s round ass cheeks.  She arched her head back and opened her mouth wide.  “Put that big fat cock in my mouth.”  I fed Belin my cock and she sucked it in deep.  When I pulled it out, she reached up and guided it straight to Marcella’s anus.  “You still want this big fat cock in your ass?” she goaded.

    “Fuck yes, I want it!” Marcella begged.

    “Eat my fucking pussy you dirty slut!” Belinda commanded her.  Then I saw Marcella’s head lower and Belinda moaned with pleasure. With that, I grabbed Marcella’s hips and forced my fat cock up her tight wet asshole.

    As I slid in and out of Marcella’s ass, I felt Belinda’s tongue exploring my balls and it felt amazing!  She was moaning and slurping at Marcella’s cunt as I pummeled her asshole.  Belinda’s arms were wrapped around Marcella’s waist and she was pulling her ass cheeks apart for me.  She would occasionally take a break from her licking and sucking to say something dirty to us.  “Yeah, shove that fucking cock up her dirty asshole baby!  Fuck her slut ass!”  What she said next may have been the biggest surprise of the night.  “Give me that fucking cock baby!  I wanna taste her fucking ass all over your big hard cock!”

    I slid my cock out of Marcella’s ass and angled it downward into Belinda’s open and eager mouth.  She drew me in for five or six wet strokes before spitting me out and pushing me back into Marcella’s ass.  Belinda had always had a freaky streak, but this was pushing new boundaries and I was loving every second of it.  Marcella slipped her fingers over her own clit and began rubbing herself as I continued to pound her asshole.  Belinda would occasionally pull me back into her mouth for another quick taste of Marci’s ass before shoving me back in.

    Finally, Marcella achieved a much deserved orgasm as she fingered her clit and I pounded her butt.  She screamed into the night as Belin suckled at her pussy lips.  With everything going on, I felt my second orgasm of the evening creeping up on me.

    I slid my cock out of Marcella’s distended rectum and began rapidly jerking myself above Belinda’s face.  I then doubled over at the waist and kissed Belinda upside down with a thrashing tongue.  I then licked Marcella’s gaping asshole as Belinda chanted “Jerk that fucking cock baby!  Make yourself cum for me!”

    I was on the verge of blowing my nuts all over the room when Marcella panted “Cum in my fucking ass!”

    I scooted forward and slipped my cock back into Marcella’s wide open asshole and pumped two or three times as Belinda chanted “Cum in that fucking sluts dirty asshole baby!  Fill her fucking ass with your cum!”

    My hips spasmed and my stomach tightened into a thousand knots as I felt a huge surge of hot semen spew into Marcela’s asshole.  Then there was another gush, followed by three more.  

    Once I was satisfied that my balls had been completely drained, I slowly slid my cock out of Marcella’s ass.  Her asshole stayed agape as a stream of milky jizz dribbled out it.  She finally tensed her sphincter and her anus closed, shooting out a thicker stream of semen down her ass crack, across her pussy and into Belinda’s open mouth.  Belinda swallowed and moaned “Yeah Marci, shit that cum into my fucking mouth.”  She licked her lips and opened her mouth again as Marcella tightened her sphincter again and released another stream of milky fluid.

    I bent down and kissed Belinda.  I could taste my cum in her mouth.  Marcella turned around and the three of us all took turns kissing deeply.  We all felt it.  We all knew…  

    We belonged together. There were no inhibitions with the three of us. We could be honest about all of the taboo desires we felt without fear of judgement. In the end, it was the only solution…

    We belonged together because together we had no limits.

    We were all exhausted and jubilant.  We lay there on the living room rug, embracing and kissing for quite a while before we finally covered up with heavy blankets.  Lying there in the dark with my two long lost loves, I thanked the stars and drifted off to a sleep that could never offer me a dream as sweet as my waking life.

    NEXT: DAY THREE: “The Beginning of a New Life”